Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of I’ll Shape You Until You’re Mine Verse
Stats:
Published:
2025-04-26
Updated:
2025-09-21
Words:
123,347
Chapters:
15/?
Comments:
379
Kudos:
796
Bookmarks:
176
Hits:
29,264

I’ll Shape You Until You’re Mine

Summary:

Max was supposed to be the knife in the dark—the quiet beta spy sent to find out what Ferrari's new groundbreaking drug was. Instead, he ended up tangled in his own feelings for Charles Leclerc, a powerful alpha who seemed to see right through him. When Max falls asleep in enemy territory and wakes with a strange mark on his arm, he doesn’t know it’s already too late.

OR: Max sometimes wishes he was an omega and Charles is there to help (even if Max begs him not to)

Notes:

  • Translation into 中文-普通话 國語 available: [Restricted Work] by (Log in to access.)

Would you guys believe me if I told you that this idea came to me in a dream? Yeah so this has been on my mind (and in my google docs) for a while might as well start publishing it. Also tw this will start turning a little bit dark as we go on, so brace yourself and enjoy!!

Chapter 1: Nothing to worry about

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The first time Charles Leclerc truly, truly laid eyes on his newest housekeeper — really looked at him, not just in passing glances or through the detached approval of a well-checked resume — it was through the blurred prism of a half-empty crystal tumbler and the slow, honey-thick glow of firelight licking up the dark corners of his living room. His body was loose with the familiar warmth of his favorite whiskey, his mind swimming somewhere between sharp awareness and the heavy haze that only deep stress and good alcohol could conjure. News of Ferrari’s latest breakthrough had started to seep out through the cracks like blood from a wound, spilling into rival organizations and making its way into the wrong mouths. It was only a matter of time — of course it was — before the inevitable rumors and desperate actions followed: spies slipping between his men like shadows, warehouses ransacked, old alliances tested and strained.

He knew better than to panic — the formula was safe, tucked away inside a vault of trust that only a handful of his most loyal could access — but still, the endless gnawing pressure clawed at him, whispering that even if the secret itself was safe, his empire’s walls were never entirely bulletproof.

And so, a night to himself, a good drink, and the comforting crackle of the fireplace at his side, was not just permitted — it was necessary . A rare indulgence in a world where letting your guard down often came at the sharp edge of a knife.

It was during this rare pocket of solitude that his gaze, idly sweeping over the polished expanse of his too-large house, landed — and lingered — on him .

The new housekeeper.

Max.

Charles had, admittedly, left the hiring process to his assistant, overwhelmed by the logistics of maintaining an estate this sprawling while balancing the demands of an empire constantly under siege. A new cleaner, a private chef, two gardeners — all thoroughly vetted, all seemingly clean. Seemingly being the operative word.

He had learned, quickly, that appearances were worth less than ash in his line of work.

The first gardener — Lando, if memory served — had cracked like cheap porcelain under the pressure of discovery, his betrayal evident in the tiny listening devices he had so clumsily installed behind potted plants and in light fixtures. The message Ferrari sent back to McLaren, once they were done with their little spy, was brutal and unambiguous: stop snooping.

The cleaner after that had fared little better, a would-be mole dispatched by Mercedes, trembling and begging when Charles confronted him with the evidence. Charles had been in a generous mood then — the latest round of clinical trials for the drug had come back promising — so he'd let him live. Barely.

He hadn't bothered to replace the gardener. There was no need, one would suffice. But the housekeeper — that was a role he couldn’t simply leave empty.

And so Max had arrived.

And now — now, through the golden haze of his drink, Charles wondered if maybe, just maybe, they had finally gotten it right.

Maybe it was the alcohol blurring the edges of his usually razor-sharp instincts, or maybe it was the quiet euphoria of another successful step forward, but when Charles looked at Max — saw him bent slightly over the kitchen counter, showing off his assets and methodically wiping down the marble with smooth, efficient motions — he could swear the man glowed .

There had been nothing suspicious in Max’s file. If anything, he had seemed too perfect: fluent in English, Dutch, and passable French, thanks to his tangled Belgian-Dutch heritage — but crucially, not Italian, meaning he wouldn’t pick up on sensitive conversations passed in hushed tones. An ex-karter, oddly enough, meaning casual conversation would come naturally between them. A beta, too, which was ideal — no suffocating alpha scent to invade his home, no unpredictable heats to manage like with an omega.

Perfect.

And yet… Charles found himself wishing — traitorously, hungrily — that Max wasn’t a beta at all.

That he was something softer, something more claimable .

Max, as if sensing Charles’s gaze, looked up and caught him staring. A soft, bashful smile curved his lips, and for a moment — a split, electrifying second — Charles could have sworn he saw the faintest flush bloom high on his cheeks.

Maybe, Charles thought, swirling the amber liquid in his glass, maybe I’ve found the perfect test subject for our little miracle.

He would be patient. He had waited this long, after all. He could afford to wait a little longer.

He would get to know his Max a little better first.

 


 

When Christian Horner had first summoned Max into his office, laying out the contours of the mission with sharp-edged words and grim expectations, Max hadn't known quite how to feel. Excited, maybe. Apprehensive. Caged, definitely.

His task was simple in theory: infiltrate Charles Leclerc’s household, gain his trust, and uncover the secret Ferrari was so desperate to protect before they could unleash it on the market.

Easy.

Or it should have been.

Except Red Bull’s preliminary intelligence was troubling — two operatives already dispatched and returned barely clinging to life, brutalized for their failures. Another two, from rival gangs, who had already managed to worm their way into Charles’s home were met with the same fate.

Max wasn’t like them, though. He was better. Smarter. Patient enough to play the long game, weaving himself into the very fabric of Charles’s life until the man would never think to suspect him. He would become indispensable , invisible.

No mistakes.

He was ready.

At least, that’s what he told himself — until he actually met Charles Leclerc.

Because holy fuck .

The moment those deep-green eyes pinned him in place across the polished marble of the entryway, Max forgot everything — his mission, his training, even his own name for a heartbeat.

All he wanted, for one delirious moment, was to fall into the arms of the man he was meant to betray.

He shook it off — he had to — but the ache lodged itself stubbornly in his chest, a quiet, treacherous longing he couldn’t fully extinguish.

In the beginning, Charles barely paid him any mind, which was exactly what Max needed. He moved quietly through the house, careful to avoid suspicion, feigning clumsy ignorance of the forbidden areas. Particularly the first floor — off-limits by explicit instruction, and undoubtedly where the secrets he sought were buried.

He would be careful. He would be patient.

He was not going to end up like the others.

When the chef disappeared under mysterious circumstances — a fate Max didn’t dare inquire too closely into — he stepped up without complaint, slicing vegetables and scrubbing dishes with quiet competence. No clumsy, reckless transmitter placements for him. Max hid his device behind a section of the laundry room wall, tucked out of sight where the cameras never reached. 

After the second month of working under Charles's watchful eye, they have grown quite close. The walls fell, slowly, almost imperceptibly at first — in long conversations about karting and Formula One, in shared jokes and easy silences. Charles’s laughter became a familiar sound, something Max found himself craving without even meaning to.

He wasn’t sure when the mission blurred into something more.

 


 

One evening, when he was packing to go to the staff house for the night (because of course there was a special house for the staff, Charles was filthy rich and this was an over 200 years old French château) he heard someone coming up behind him. He pretended that he didn’t notice when suddenly there were two strong hands on his waist and a low, teasing voice in his ear. 

"Boo."

Max knew it was coming — he knew — but the gasp that escaped him was still real, still too honest, a visceral reaction to the way Charles’s touch fit him so perfectly, like a lock clicking into place. He wished those hands could stay there forever.

"Oh my god, Mr. Leclerc! You scared me half to death," he laughed, breathless, falling into the easy, practiced rhythm of play-acting.

Charles chuckled, the sound rich and affectionate. "Max, mon cœur , how many times do I have to tell you to call me Charles? We're past the formalities, non ?" 

He spoke with that attractive French accent which Max simply couldn’t get enough of and with cheeks burning hotter than he dared admit, barely managed a nod.

And when Charles — grinning, hopeful, so damn charming — asked him to stay a bit longer, to watch the Monaco Grand Prix with him, Max couldn’t have said no even if his life had depended on it.

Later, sprawled side-by-side on the couch, a gin and tonic in his hand and Charles’s whiskey glass clinking softly against his own, Max realized he was in deeper than he had ever intended to be.

He had forgotten how good it felt to laugh like this — really laugh — to lose himself in the roar of engines and the heat of someone else’s presence. Forgotten how dangerous it was to want like this.

And when the night dragged on, when the alcohol loosened Charles’s tongue and he spoke — in quiet, yearning tones — about dreams of escaping, of settling down, of starting a family someday... Max felt something inside him splinter.

Because he wanted that too.

Not with just anyone.

With Charles.

But he could never have it. Not with the blood on his hands. Not with the lies sitting heavy between them. And certainly not when Charles, someday, would want pups of his own — something Max, a beta, could never give.

So he listened, nodding at the right moments, letting Charles pour all his secret hopes into the space between them.

Pretending it didn’t hurt.

Pretending he wasn’t already hopelessly, irredeemably lost.

But there was nothing to do about it. He could never be with Charles anyway, he was an enemy and Max could not betray Redbull. 

Somewhere along the way, Charles disappeared briefly, murmuring something about grabbing another bottle. Max, left to his own devices and still a little too buzzed, checked his phone for updates — a habit he couldn’t quite shake. He logged into his secure account but there was nothing urgent from Horner. As he scanned through the mails a football update popped up. He smiled faintly and let his mind drift, heavy with drink and affection he didn’t dare name. 

At some point, he must have fallen asleep, because the next time Max drifted awake, it was slow, the kind of waking that felt like rising through warm water, reluctant and heavy, as if the universe itself was trying to coax him back into the safety of sleep. His body ached pleasantly from the alcohol, from the couch digging into his side, from something he couldn’t quite name.

For a long, long moment, he didn’t move.

He just lay there, bundled under the too-soft blanket someone — Charles — had laid over him. The fabric smelled faintly of the house, of wood polish and faint spices, and somewhere underneath all of that, something distinctly Charles — warm and salty, a scent that was all too easy to bury his face into if he let himself.

Stupid, he thought, but the word lacked heat.

Outside the tall windows, the sky was shifting — that slow, aching color between night and morning, when the world was quiet and raw and honest.

He should get up. He should find his phone, check for updates, slip out before Charles came back and caught him sprawled out like a cat in the sun.

He should be thinking about the mission, about his purpose, about how dangerously close he was flying to the flame.

Instead, he lay there and breathed.

The blanket was heavy over his chest, grounding him, and the gentle ticking of the ancient grandfather clock in the hallway was the only sound that accompanied his heartbeat — loud in his ears, too loud.

He shifted slightly, the motion sending a dull pulse through his head, and that’s when he noticed it — the faint sting on his arm. He turned it lazily, squinting, and caught sight of the tiny red dot near the inside of his elbow.

Insect bite, maybe.

Nothing worth worrying about.

The rational part of him — the part still sober enough to think — flagged it immediately as suspicious. He wasn’t stupid. In this house, even the smallest thing could be the harbinger of something worse.

But the rest of him — the exhausted, half-drunk, dangerously sentimental part — didn’t care.

Not right now.

He let himself fall back into sleep, the faint scent of Charles — whiskey, leather, something warm and sharp and utterly him — wrapping around him like a second blanket.

Not as a spy. Not as a soldier. Not as a pawn in someone else's game.

Just Max.

Just Charles’s Max.

He imagined Charles finding him still curled up here in the morning, crouching down, brushing the hair off his forehead with those warm, capable hands. Whispering something soft in French, something he couldn’t understand but would want to.

He imagined staying for breakfast. Sitting at that ridiculous sprawling table, nursing a headache and a coffee while Charles read the paper across from him, shooting him sleepy little smiles.

He imagined belonging here.

Max squeezed his eyes shut, hating himself for it — for the want, the hope, the helpless, aching need threading itself tighter around his ribs every single day he spent in this house.

You can’t have this, he reminded himself viciously. You’re a fucking spy. You’re a traitor.

Worst of all you’re a beta, you’ll never satisfy Charles.

But it was so easy, here, under the blanket the Monegasque had tucked around him, to forget.

The ticking clock counted out the seconds, slow and merciless.

Max pulled the blanket up over his head like a shield and let himself sink back into sleep, clinging to the dream for just a little longer.

Notes:

Yeah Max you should've definitely been more careful with your phone, but lets not be dramatic what's the worst that could happen?
If you liked this please leave your thoughts in the comments and I'll try to write the next chapter asap

Chapter 2: I think you’re finally starting to settle in

Summary:

Max moves into the main house—what he doesn’t expect is the beautiful room, the strange scent that clings to everything, or the way Charles seems to watch his every move. Something isn’t right. And worse—he’s starting not to care.

Notes:

Our boy is not doing well right now—but hey, this is only the beginning 😊
Sorry for the delay on this update! My brain got hijacked by my other fic (babysitter!Charles x driver!Max), and I was fully consumed by the developing fluff. But you know how it is—too much sweetness, and I start craving something darker. So hope you guys enjoy this for now!!

(Also changed the chapter count since it should take about 3 more chapters to get to the end (for now, but my plans change so much that you never know))

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Max wasn’t sure what had changed, but he could feel it—something was different. It gnawed at him like an itch he couldn’t scratch.

He told himself it was probably just Charles asking him to move into the main house. That was strange, sure. But not unreasonable . He had found Max asleep on the living room couch, curled in on himself like a cat, his hoodie pulled over his face to block out the morning sun. When Max blinked awake, Charles had been there, standing too close, a strange expression carved into his face like he’d found something rare and couldn’t look away.

But what really threw him was the room Charles had given him.

The room on the first floor. The floor that had previously been off-limits to him, the one the assistant who hired him said was too important for someone like him to be near. He’d never even set foot on that floor before, much less considered staying there.

But here he was, settling into it like it was no big deal.

And it was a beautiful room. Too beautiful, maybe. Larger than any room a housekeeper had a right to, but Charles had simply shrugged it off. He didn’t have guests anyway, so why waste such a gorgeous space? It had huge windows, a queen-sized bed, a small walk-in closet, and a private bathroom. Hell, it was even better than his old place.

It made him feel strange. Indulgent. Watched.

And he was being watched.

He’d noticed the cameras on the second night. One disguised in the carved wooden frame of a painting, angled to see the entire room. Another directly above the bed. He’d stared up at it for a long time, feeling something knot in his stomach. It wasn’t fear. Not exactly. More like... pressure. Like the weight of someone else’s eyes, someone else's breath in the air he was breathing.

He couldn’t find any cameras in the bathroom, which was somehow more unsettling than reassuring.

He tried to settle in anyway. He brought his favorite blanket, the one he swore he’d toss eventually but always found himself reaching for. He even brought his travel-sized sim rig. When Charles saw it, his expression flickered with something Max couldn’t place—before it shifted into what Max could only describe as eagerness

Charles asked if he could have a go. It felt strange, but Max shrugged it off. It made sense, considering Charles’s background in karting and the fact that his cars were probably more demanding than anything Max had ever driven.

The strange thing was, nothing really changed. Not outwardly. The routine remained: cleaning, cooking, avoiding the more powerful men who sometimes came through the house. But Charles— Charles —had become something else.

He hovered now.

Max would be cooking and Charles would just be there , at his elbow, asking questions he already knew the answers to, leaning in close enough that Max could feel his breath against his skin. The kind of closeness that wasn't necessary. That felt deliberate.

He was touchier now too—his fingers always brushing, guiding, adjusting. Once, as Max reached to dust a top shelf, a hand slipped around his waist like it belonged there. Max had startled, almost dropped the glassware, and Charles had just smiled.

Max didn’t know what to make of it. He told himself not to overthink it. Charles was just being friendly. Attentive. Generous. He lived here now. It made sense.

It didn’t explain why Max felt so hot every time Charles was near. Why his chest got tight, or why his skin felt too sensitive. Or why he found himself listening for Charles’s footsteps when he wasn’t around, counting seconds in the silence like a stupid, lovesick teenager.

It was ridiculous. He was here on a mission. He had to stay focused. He had to get into that damn office. The one Charles vanished into for hours at a time, behind thick, locked doors. That’s where the real answers were. That’s where the mafia’s plans lived.

But Charles—Charles was too focused on him. His attention felt suffocating at times, like the walls were closing in. Max didn’t know how much longer he could keep pretending he didn’t notice. He really wished he was here under different circumstances.

Not in the way Charles’s fingers lingered on him. Not in the way Max’s stomach fluttered when they brushed shoulders. Not in the way Charles had started calling him mon beau in a low, velvet voice.

But even focus couldn’t stop the creeping feeling that something was wrong.

 


 

After a week, Max noticed a weird smell.

It was driving him insane.

Not in the dramatic, theatrical sense—but in the slow, creeping way that begins with a whisper of confusion and builds into something that haunts your every breath. Max had tried to ignore it. At first, he chalked it up to a new detergent, maybe something in the wood polish. But by the end of the week, it was everywhere— woven into the fabric of the house itself. Like it had always been there. Like the walls breathed it.

And it was beautiful.

He couldn’t describe it, not exactly. It clung to the back of his throat like a memory he couldn’t place. Salty, warm, a little sharp at the edges. Amber, maybe, or some ancient cologne, softened by time. It felt intimate somehow—like skin warmed by sunlight, like the ocean during a summer he barely remembered. He caught it in his sheets. In his clothes. In his hair .

And worst of all, it got stronger when he was near Charles.

Which was why, after another day of fruitless searching—checking vents, drawers, behind furniture like a madman—he gave up pretending this wasn’t slowly unraveling his sanity.

He padded into the lounge with his question clutched awkwardly in his chest. Charles was seated by the fireplace, the late afternoon light casting golden slants across his shoulders, a newspaper open in his lap. He looked up immediately, and Max stumbled a bit over his own feet.

“Mr. Lec— I mean, Charles,” Max corrected quickly, cheeks coloring. He still wasn’t used to saying his name like that. Like they were equals. Like he belonged in this house.

Charles folded the paper slowly, giving Max his full attention. “Yes?” His voice was low, a little amused, but patient. He always sounded like he had all the time in the world when it came to Max.

Max scratched the back of his neck. “I—uh. I have a question. It’s kind of weird. Sorry.”

Charles tilted his head, eyes narrowing with something like curiosity. Or amusement. Or... something darker. “Go on.”

“It’s just—there’s this smell.” Max winced, already regretting bringing it up. “It started about a week ago. It’s not bad! It’s... actually kind of beautiful? But I can’t figure out where it’s coming from.”

Charles didn’t move, but the air around him felt heavier, suddenly. Like the silence had thickened.

Max pressed on, words tumbling faster. “I’ve searched the whole house. Every room, every vent, every goddamn drawer. There’s nothing. No candles, no sprays, not even one of those plug-in things. But it’s everywhere. And it’s been getting stronger.”

Especially now. Right now , standing just a few feet from Charles, it was almost dizzying. It clung to the Max like a second skin. Not like perfume, though. Too primal for that. It wasn’t applied. It was part of him.

Charles finally blinked, slow and deliberate, setting the newspaper aside. “What does it smell like?” he asked, with the kind of calm that wasn’t really calm at all.

Max hesitated, suddenly self-conscious. “Kind of... salty? Like amber, maybe? It reminds me of being near the ocean. Like... family vacations when I was a kid. I don’t know.” He rubbed his neck. “It’s not important. Just—I thought maybe something was leaking or—like, a pipe or—”

Charles stood up.

It was unhurried, almost lazy, but Max still froze when he did it. Charles’s presence filled the space like water in a glass—inevitable. Max swore the scent got stronger again, pooling around him as Charles walked over with slow, perfectly measured steps.

“You’re not going crazy, Max,” he said softly. There was something in his eyes now—gleaming, hungry. “The house has always smelled like that. Maybe you just hadn’t noticed before.”

Max opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came out. His brain caught up to the rest of him two seconds too late when Charles’s hand lifted, fingers ghosting over his collar bone like he was brushing off dust. Max’s breath hitched.

“I’m glad you like it,” Charles said, voice dipped in silk. “You’ll be smelling it more and more. It’s something you’ll come to associate with comfort. With belonging.”

Max blinked rapidly, too flustered to register all of it. He could feel the heat rising in his face, and it was so stupid, how easily Charles could reduce him to this—warm and stammering and aching for something he didn’t dare name.

“I—um, yeah. Okay,” Max managed, finally.

Charles smiled. Just a twitch of lips, but it cut deep. “Good.”

And just like that, he stepped back.

But the scent lingered. Around Max. In Max. Like invisible fingers tracing the outline of his body. Wrapping. Binding. Claiming . It was inescapable, and he didn’t know whether he wanted to escape it at all.

He took a breath in.

Charles grinned wider.

 


 

It was getting harder to think straight.

The scent—that subtle, intimate fog—never left him now. It clung to the sheets, to the hem of his shirt, to the inside of his mouth like a taste he couldn’t rinse out. He started waking up with his face buried in the pillow, inhaling deep like he was chasing something in his dreams. And worse— worse —was the way his thoughts would drift. When he was scrubbing the kitchen tiles. When he was folding laundry. When he was meant to be planning.

The office was still locked. Of course it was.

Charles didn’t even pretend to leave it open anymore. He just vanished behind the heavy walnut door, key turning in the lock with a smooth click. Max had tried to peek once. Just once. He’d crept down the hall during a night when Charles had gone out for dinner with some of the other men—silent, barefoot, ghostlike.

But the door was shut. Locked from the inside.

The handle was cold beneath his palm.

It made his jaw clench. He was getting nowhere . He was supposed to be clever. Useful. But instead, he was… drifting . Day by day, the mission felt fuzzier. Like it was happening to someone else. Like all that mattered now was this house, and that scent, and—

Charles.

He didn’t know when that started either. Or maybe he did, but he didn’t want to admit it. The infatuation was there—low, simmering, like the warm pull of wine behind the eyes. He tried not to look too long. Tried not to stare . But it was impossible.

Charles was so precise . Everything he did was deliberate. The way he rolled up the sleeves of his shirts just below the elbow. The way he never rushed, not even when walking across the room. The way his eyes lingered.

And Max was starting to feel like a moth pinned to velvet under his gaze.

Tu as bien dormi, mon cœur? ” Charles asked one morning, casually—like the question was just a greeting.

Max nodded, half-awake, fingers curled around a mug of coffee he’d forgotten he poured. “Yeah. Slept great.”

Which wasn’t exactly a lie. He had slept. But it had been full of strange dreams. Dreams where Charles’s hands were everywhere, warm and patient and knowing . Where he whispered in a language Max didn’t understand but felt anyway. Where he woke up flushed and aching and too ashamed to tell anyone.

Charles always watched him over the rim of his coffee cup when Max stumbled in, sleep-rumpled and blinking against the light. The kind of stare that made Max feel like he was still dreaming.

“Good,” Charles said that morning, voice low and steady, like the calm after a storm. A ghost of a smile touched his lips, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I worry about you, you know.”

It shouldn’t have made Max’s chest twist the way it did—shouldn’t have sent a rush of heat crawling up the back of his neck like he’d just been caught doing something he wasn’t supposed to. He tried to smile, maybe say something casual in return, but Charles had already started walking toward him.

Slow steps. Deliberate. Measured. Like every movement had a purpose—like Charles had mapped it out ahead of time.

Max stood frozen in the kitchen, one hand still resting on the counter, knuckles pale from the grip he hadn’t realized had tightened. Charles’s gaze didn’t leave him, and Max’s breath hitched slightly when the older man reached forward with impossible gentleness, fingers brushing against his collarbone, then his throat, as he plucked something invisible from his shirt.

His fingertips dragged—just a fraction too long—over the soft skin where his pulse beat rapidly beneath the surface.

Max flinched.

Not from fear.

From something heavier. Thicker. Like the air had changed, gotten heavier, denser—drenched in something he couldn’t name. The scent clung to him now, more than ever. It felt intentional .

“I think you’re finally starting to settle in,” Charles murmured, his hand still so close Max could feel the heat of it against his skin. His voice was quiet but firm, like a verdict. His breath ghosted just past Max’s cheek.

That scent. That overwhelming scent was everywhere again—on Charles’s clothes, in his hair, embedded in the walls of this goddamn house. It wasn’t coming from candles or diffusers. Max knew that now. It was him .

“I’m glad we’re making progress,” Charles added, and it was impossible to tell what he meant by progress . It sounded loaded. Mysterious. Like he knew something Max didn’t.

Max almost said something—almost asked what the hell he meant, or why he was always so close , or why his presence filled the room like a storm about to break. He almost said, “I’ve been dreaming about you.” Almost asked, “Why does it feel like you’re watching me even when you’re not here?”

But he didn’t.

His tongue sat heavy in his mouth, thick with hesitation. There was something fragile about this moment, some invisible thread pulling taut between them. If he said the wrong thing, breathed the wrong way, it might snap—and he didn’t want to know what would happen if it did.

So Max just nodded, throat dry, gaze flicking to the side to avoid being scorched by the heat in Charles’s eyes.

And Charles just smiled.

Like he knew.

Like he knew Max was already lost.

Notes:

Something’s shifting—subtly, but unmistakably—and it might be more physical than Max realizes… 👀
Get ready: the next chapter’s going to turn up the tension as we spiral a little deeper into the unhinged, I see you then!!!

Chapter 3: Made to be touched like this

Summary:

Max is still a little clueless, but the pieces are starting to fall into place…
Too bad Charles is already five steps ahead.

Notes:

Max is absolutely down bad—but somewhere in the back of his mind, he remembers what his actual job here is. So he tries to keep it together.
(He fails. Miserably.)
(Like, even SF-25 has a better success rate.)
Hope you guys like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After some time, Max finally adjusted to the smell. It was almost as if he was beginning to crave it now. That heady, amber-drenched scent used to choke him when he first started smelling it—now, with Charles disappearing from the house more frequently, the absence gnawed at him.

Lately the house felt sterile. Flat. It was like a burnt out candle, a body without breath. The scent lingered, yes, but fainter. Like the house itself was reluctantly letting go of him. Every room became a tomb to absence of the Alpha.

Except the laundry room.

Clothing held the smell. Clothing kept him.

Since Max had—against his will and without official job description—become the de facto caretaker of the estate—aside from the weird gardener who seemed to materialize out of hedges like a specter—it fell on him to handle the laundry. He didn’t mind. Folding, sorting, ironing; it was peaceful, almost meditative.

But it was never really about the laundry, was it?

It was the scent. Heavy, overwhelming, too-wild. Alpha.

Max told himself he just liked the order of things, the domestic rhythm. But the truth was he would touch Charles’s shirts like they were artifacts. Reverent. Careful. Fingertips ghosting over linen and cotton and silk like they might dissolve under too much pressure. 

And then—God, he’d press them to his face. Breathe in. Deep, dizzying lungfuls. Sweat, skin, something deeper—some musk that curled low in his gut and made his fingers tighten involuntarily in the fabric.

He’d moan sometimes. Quietly. Ashamed.

He didn’t know what was happening to him.

He didn’t understand how he could even smell it now. Charles had fed him that story—smiling with those soft eyes, that too-kind mouth—that the house had always smelled like this. Like him. But Max wasn’t stupid. He’d been here for months before the scent started seeping into his awareness. Slowly, at first. Then it was all he could smell.

And it couldn’t be cologne. He’d checked. He’d searched the master bathroom when Charles was away. Nothing. No amber, no sandalwood, no bergamot. Just expensive, minimalist skincare. No explanation.

The only thing he could think—the only explanation that made his chest tighten and his throat dry—was that he was smelling Charles.

Him. His actual scent.

Which didn’t make sense. He shouldn’t be able to smell Charles like this. Betas weren’t wired for scent the way Alphas and Omegas were. Their biology didn’t allow them. Not unless something was—

No. That was insane.

Right?

But something in him was changing.

He saw it in the mirror. The way his abs had softened, the fine new sheen to his skin, the faint swell at his hips. The way he flushed so easily now. He felt fragile, lit from the inside out, like something in his biology was being rewritten and no one had warned him. He felt—fuck, he felt delicate .

Charles noticed. 

Of course he had.

He touched more. Always touching. Fingers brushing Max’s wrist while handing him a glass. Adjusting his collar, trailing fingertips down the back of his neck while pretending to look over his shoulder. Those little moments were more violent than any kiss would have been. Worse. They crawled under Max’s skin and stayed there.

And when Charles stopped touching him—when he was gone for hours, for days—Max would find himself curled around a shirt that hadn’t been washed yet. Eyes closed. Breathing like he was trying to survive.

 


 

It happened on a Wednesday.

Almost midnight.

The house was silent in that particular way it only got when the rest of the world had long since gone to sleep—no more doors closing, no more staff footsteps tapping against the old marble floors. Just the low hum of distant appliances, and the gentle rush of late spring air through the open kitchen windows.

Max stood barefoot on the cool tile, sautéing onions in a heavy cast iron pan. The faint crackle and hiss filled the otherwise still room. The rhythm of it helped. Focused him. Calmed him.

He needed that right now.

Max was alone—or at least he thought he was. Charles had left earlier that evening in a suit that looked like it cost more than Max’s entire degree, off to some gala or party or power-play masquerade.

Until arms slid around his waist and a chest pressed into his back, hard and steady and unmistakably there. Max nearly sent the spatula flying as he jolted upright with a sharp inhale.

“Shhh, Maxie,” came the voice—slurred, low, soaked in warmth and expensive wine. “Just me, mon ange.”

Charles.

The breath against his neck made Max shudder. He hadn’t even heard the front door open.

“You—Charles—you scared the shit out of me,” Max stammered, pulse hammering, grip tightening on the handle of the pan as if that might anchor him.

But Charles didn’t move. His weight was too solid, too unbothered, hands splayed over Max’s stomach now, fingers creeping just beneath the hem of his t-shirt like he had every right to be there. Like he lived there already.

“You’re so soft now,” Charles murmured, voice low and velvet-thick, his lips brushing the fragile skin just behind Max’s ear. “So delicate. I could peel you open and taste every inch.”

Max flinched, breath stuttering, hands flying to Charles’s wrists—but his grip faltered. His fingers didn’t push hard enough. And his back—traitorous, hungry—arched into the body pressed against him.

“You're—God, Charles, you're drunk ,” Max hissed, trying again to untangle himself, but even he could hear the wobble in his voice. “You shouldn’t be here like this—”

“I missed you.” The words slurred like silk, laced with something molten, something possessive. Charles buried his nose in the crook of Max’s neck, inhaling so deeply it was obscene. “You smell like you’ve been waiting for me. Like you need me. You know I can fix that, Maxie. You don’t have to ache anymore.”

And then—mouth. Heat. Wet, open kisses pressed to Max’s throat, unhurried but desperate, like he was trying to devour him one inch at a time. The sounds were soft but vulgar, lips dragging up along the tendon of his neck, toward the hinge of his jaw.

Max let out a strangled sound, half-whimper, half-moan, and gripped the counter like it might keep him upright. His other hand hovered uselessly in the air—shaking, indecisive, caught between the instinct to shove and the sick need to pull.

“Charles…” Max gasped, hips pinned, shirt riding up as fingers ghosted over the bare skin beneath. “No. Seriously—you’re drunk. You’re not thinking straight. This is—this is fucking insane—”

“You’re shaking,” Charles whispered, like it was proof of something holy. His palm flattened against Max’s stomach, fingers curling possessively. “You feel so right . Like you were made to be touched like this. And you don’t really want me to stop, do you?”

Max’s head spun. His skin was flushed, slick with sweat despite the cool night air filtering in through the windows. Every nerve screamed, confused and alight. Somewhere buried beneath the fog, the rational part of him shrieked— Stop this. Don’t let him win. Don’t give in. He’s the enemy for fuck’s sake. You can't betray RedBull because of some stupid feelings.

But Charles’s hand was drifting higher, grazing ribs, his voice a drug poured straight into Max’s veins. He wanted to let go. He really did. But now was not the time.

It took everything Max had left.

With a burst of effort that felt like tearing something out of himself, he wrenched free of Charles’s arms and turned to face him.

Charles blinked at the sudden distance, pupils blown wide and gleaming, cheeks flushed with wine and that ever-present undercurrent of biological madness. His chest rose and fell like he’d just run miles. His mouth was parted. Hungry.

“Come on,” Max said, voice hoarse but firm. “Couch. Now.”

“But—”

“Couch, Charles.”

A pout. An actual pout.

Still, Charles let himself be steered gently out of the kitchen, mumbling sleepy nothings and pawing at Max’s hand the whole way. Max settled him down on the absurdly large velvet sofa, draped a blanket over him, and crouched to meet his eyes.

“Sleep. We’ll talk tomorrow once you’re thinking more clearly.”

Charles stared at him. Then, after a long pause, he smiled. Dreamy. Feral.

“You’re changing,” he whispered, already half-asleep. “And soon, you won’t want to fight me anymore.”

Max stood, heart hammering in his chest, and walked out of the room without looking back.

Whatever that meant. Yeah.

 


 

He pretended to be asleep long after Max left the room.

The warmth of the blanket Max had wrapped around him still clung to his body, but that wasn’t what kept him still. It was the scent. The closeness. The feel of Max’s hands on him—even if it was just to push him down, to tuck him in like some unruly child.

Max arched into him. Max actually enjoyed it.

That was all the confirmation he needed.

Charles’s fingers curled into the edge of the blanket. He breathed in, slow and deep, nose ghosting along the fabric that now held a whisper of Max’s scent. One that the Dutchman was not aware of as of yet. Sweet. Unsettled. Laced with adrenaline and something else. Something changing.

It was working.

He had noticed it the second it began. The shift. The way Max’s scent had started to soften around the edges, the way it clung to the halls, lingered on dishes, soaked into his own shirts with something so dizzyingly familiar it made Charles lightheaded.

Beta, sure. For now.

But bodies were flexible things. Malleable. Especially when nurtured. Especially when exposed to the right environment. Charles had studied every file, every footnote in the research his scientists were providing him with.

He knew the possibilities. He’d always known.

And Max—Max was responding better than he’d hoped.

Sure, he was still skittish. He flinched when Charles got too close, still tried to pretend the touches didn’t affect him. But Charles saw the flush on his cheeks, the twitch of his lips when he thought Charles wasn’t looking. He knew Max went into the laundry room and spent far too long in there. He had cameras everywhere , except there.

And that was by design.

He didn’t need to see Max bury his face in his shirts to know it was happening. He could smell it on him later. That needy, almost delirious tension. The scent that told Charles Max was finally being unraveled.

He would never hurt him. Not really.

He just wanted him close. Kept. Shaped. Loved.

True, unconditional love would come, he was sure of it.

If Max stopped fighting it—if he just gave in—it could be beautiful. Peaceful. The two of them together, perfectly synchronized. Charles could provide everything. Security. Affection. Purpose. Max wouldn’t have to think anymore, wouldn’t have to be anything other than his.

But not yet. No. Max still needed time to burn through his resistance.

Tonight he had been reckless. Charles knew that. The wine, the party, the sight of Max’s thighs in those shorts that framed his buttocks just right—it had short-circuited something in him. He couldn’t help himself. Had to taste . Just a little. Just enough to see if Max would break.

He hadn’t. Not completely.

But his voice had trembled.

And that was enough .

Charles exhaled through his nose, body finally relaxing into the couch. He could still feel Max's warmth on his hands. Still hear the soft, desperate way he’d said his name. Charles, you’re drunk. Said like a warning. Said like a prayer.

Soon, he wouldn't be asking Charles to stop.

Soon, he’d beg him not to leave.

And when that day came, Charles would never have to pretend to sleep again.

He smiled.

Everything was going according to plan.

 


 

When Max finally locked the door to his room, it felt like it clicked shut inside his chest, too. He stood there for a moment, hand still on the doorknob, breath caught like a thread between his teeth.

His body wasn’t his own. It was buzzing, tight with some wired electricity that wouldn’t stop singing through his nerves. His skin still burned—everywhere Charles had touched, grazed, held. It was like the heat of the Alpha’s hands had branded him. He could feel the shape of Charles’s palm like a phantom heat across his stomach.

And the worst part? He wanted it back.

His legs gave out faster than he expected, and he stumbled backward until the backs of his knees hit the mattress and he sat down hard, staring blankly at the opposite wall. His heart was still racing—high and fast like he was the one drunk, not Charles. Like the scent, that thick, cloying amber that always came with Charles, had bled into his bloodstream and rewired everything. 

He could still smell it. 

Still feel it, curling under his skin like smoke. It made his mouth go dry and his head light and everything below his navel ache.

Get a grip, he told himself. But there was no grip left to get. He was unraveling.

Charles had been drunk . Staggering, slurring, all wine and sugared arrogance. Max had done the right thing. He hadn’t let it happen. He’d pushed those hands away, ignored the heat of those lips dragging up his throat. He’d said no.

But it hadn’t felt like a victory. It felt like grief.

Charles had let him go so easily. Sleepily. Like it didn’t even matter. Like he’d forget. But Max wouldn’t. His body certainly wouldn’t. Every inch of him still felt wound tight, like he was going to combust if he didn’t do something— anything —to release it.

He stood, trembling, stripped off his clothes like they were suffocating him. The second the shirt left his skin, he was reaching—without even thinking—for the drawer beside the bed. It opened too easily. He’d never used the travel-sized lube bottle before, but it was there, waiting. Like he’d known this was coming.

And he had known, hadn’t he? Not this exact moment, maybe, but the shape of it. The inevitable breaking point. He’d been walking toward it since the scent first started haunting him.

But memory wasn’t enough. Not tonight.

As his hand hesitated over the bottle, his other reached under the bed—into the narrow crack between the floorboards and frame, where he’d hidden it. A secret. A sin. A red scrap of cotton: Charles’s underwear. The one that had never made it to the wash, because the scent of it made Max dizzy every time he touched it.

He had stolen it.

There was no use pretending otherwise. No accidental excuse, no forgetful slip between laundry baskets. He had pressed it to his face once—and that had been the end. He couldn’t give it up. Couldn’t clean it. Couldn’t let it go .

He buried his face in it now and nearly sobbed. The scent was overwhelming—rich, dark, ripe with some primal chemical that short-circuited his brain. Charles. It was Charles. In his mouth, in his lungs, in his blood. The smell soaked into his thoughts until he was panting, rutting into the mattress like an animal.

There was no shame anymore. Just need .

He slicked his hand with lube and began stroking his cock, rough and clumsy, the way Charles might—if Charles ever took him apart like that. Max’s hips jerked helplessly, breath caught high in his throat. The scent made it worse, no—made it better. His mind was a blur of fantasy: Charles behind him, whispering filth into his ear, hand locked around his throat, teeth at his nape.

But that wasn’t enough either. He needed more .

The scent guided his hand further down, showing him where he could relieve the fire that was burning inside him.

He slid a pillow under his hips, legs spread, and pushed slick fingers inside himself. His whole body arched with the intrusion. The burn was sharp, greedy. His knees shook. He rocked into it, gasping as he brushed that one desperate spot deep inside, over and over, each time seeing Charles in his mind’s eye—drunk or not, it didn’t matter—pressing into him, low and solid, claiming .. 

His face was brushing against the underwear with every move, he was only being held up by the pillow, ass up, face down—fuck it was almost as if he was presenting

“F–fuck, Charlie,” he whimpered, grinding against the bed, lips moving against red cotton soaked in scent. “Please… please, I need it—need you —” His voice was a wreck, a prayer, a confession.

His fingers thrust harder. He wanted to sob from it. He wanted to scream. “W-wanna be yours, get wet for you, want you to fuck me through a heat—make me feel it, make me—fuck—” He was panting now, sweat sticking his hair to his forehead. “Want you to knot me. Knot me so deep it takes .”

He gripped his cock with his other hand, leaking and painfully hard, fingers trembling.

“Make me yours, Charles,” he choked. “Brand me—fuck me full. M-make it real. Make me change.

And then he shattered. Came with a cry he barely recognized, twitching violently around his own fingers, pleasure tearing through him like lightning. He bit the boxers to muffle the sobs, still grinding desperately even as the orgasm tore through his body. He didn’t want it to stop. Didn’t want it to end.

But it did.

Eventually.

The silence after was cruel. He’d never needed to get off as badly as today. Never had this need to be filled, to be owned. Never felt so… desperate .

The incident from half an hour ago still hasn't left his mind. Charles kissed him like a starved man. Like all he wanted was Max. What if he hadn’t stopped him? Maybe something other than fingers would be in him right—

Before his thought could be finished something suddenly caught his eye. 

He looked up.

And froze.

The camera.

The fucking camera.

One right above the bed.

“Oh fuck,” Max whispered, his voice cracking as if it had to crawl over broken glass to escape his throat.

How the fuck had he forgotten it?

Had he lost his mind completely?

His chest caved in. The air felt suddenly too sharp, his lungs refusing to expand. Cold panic surged through him, erasing every ounce of heat that had moments ago threatened to consume him. His body, still slick and open, still clenching around the last ghost of pleasure—now felt exposed , vulgar, violated .

Max’s mind raced, clumsy and jagged. Why would Charles even check the footage? He’d have to rewind to just the right moment, pause at just the right frame. And he was probably passed out by now anyway—snoring into a throw pillow, the alcohol wiping everything from memory. Tomorrow he’d probably wake up with a hangover and no recollection of the heat simmering between them.

No reason to panic.

No reason at all.

And yet Max couldn’t move. Couldn’t look away from that little blinking eye above him.

God, he thought, please let it be off. Let it be fake. Let it be forgotten.

But even as he lay back down, pulling the sheets around his still-trembling body, the dread remained—coiled in his gut, whispering:

You should worry.

Notes:

Yeah, Max—just keep telling yourself Charles is never going to check that camera. Whatever helps you sleep at night.
They’ve both got their own twisted little quirks, but don’t worry—this is just the beginning.
Also, heads up: there’ll be a few more chapters than I first planned. Some new ideas showed up, and they were way too good to blow off.
I’ll see you guys again soon—and as always, your comments are truly appreciated!

Chapter 4: A final apology for last night

Summary:

Max almost has a mental breakdown, Charles spoils him to no end. Strings attached.

Notes:

Was definitely supposed to post this yesterday, but then I had one (three) French 75s and maybe a glass of champagne (a bottle). So I kind of forgot. Shocking, I know.

Anyway—enjoy this small rollercoaster. Big one coming in two or three chapters (a violent one, be ready for blood)
Once again enjoy!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Max finally woke up, it was like surfacing from a swamp—muddy, slow, disoriented, and cold. His skin was clammy, sheets twisted around his legs like a trap, and his stomach roiled with nausea. Not from sickness. From dread.

From Charles .

Just the thought of facing him again made Max curl tighter into himself, one arm over his eyes, trying to breathe through the ache twisting in his gut. His mouth tasted like regret and anxiety.

He reached blindly for his phone. 9:58 AM.

Charles should still be asleep. That man could command a global empire and still refuse to function without ten uninterrupted hours of his ‘beauty sleep’. Criminal mastermind or not, he was terrifyingly committed to skincare and REM cycles.

Max dragged himself up with a groan and opened his secret inbox, half-dreading, half-hoping nothing had exploded.

No such luck.

A wave of emails hit him immediately, most filled with reports and vague updates from field contacts, but one message in bold red font stood out like a death sentence.

New message. From: CH Subject line: In-person debrief - 9 days

Max blinked at the screen, nausea returning full force.

What the fuck was he supposed to tell them?

"Sorry, haven’t found out what Ferrari's cooking—but I have discovered that Charles Leclerc has really pretty eyelashes and smells like sin and amber"?

He turned his phone off and tossed it to the other end of the bed. “Fuck,” he muttered, dragging a hand through his hair. “Fuckfuckfuck.”

He rolled out of bed, each step toward the door heavier than the last. But before he could leave, his eyes snagged on it.

The camera.

The fucking camera. Still mounted, blinking innocently down at him like it hadn’t seen everything.

Max felt the shame hit him like a punch to the chest. Heat bloomed across his face and down his neck.

God. The things he did last night.

The way he moved. The sounds. The fucking needy desperation he let show with Charles just downstairs, passed out like some kind of royal corpse on the couch.

Why had he forgotten about it? Was he really that far gone?

He wanted to crawl out of his own skin.

Dragging himself downstairs felt like walking into a trap. The house was quiet . Not the usual, peaceful kind of quiet. No. This was the kind of quiet that echoed. That screamed. That made the hair on your arms stand up.

And then he noticed it.

The scent. Charles’s scent.

It lingered, rich and comforting and almost addictive—but it was fading , thinning in the air like smoke slipping through fingers.

Max’s breath caught. Something wasn’t right.

 


 

He creeped into the living room where he had left charles yesterday and froze in place.

The sofa was empty, only a blanket from last night crumpled on the side and a tie flung carelessly over the armrest. But no Charles. No sound. No movement.

Max's heart rate picked up. His eyes were too watery for his liking.

He padded through the house, barefoot, following that vanishing trail of Charles’s scent like a bloodhound. It led him to the garage—a temple of machinery, wealth and speed.

Daytona SP3. SF90 XX Stradale. P1. LaFerrari. Valhalla. Few vintage cars. A literal Formula 1 car. Who the hell casually owned a Formula 1 car?

But one was missing.

The 918 Spyder.

And so was Charles.

 


 

Panic slammed into him like a truck.

Max spent the next two hours losing his goddamn mind.

He scrubbed countertops that didn’t need cleaning. He rearranged bookshelves alphabetically and by color. He found a hoodie Charles had left in the laundry room and clutched it like a lifeline, burying his face in it and breathing deep. 

It didn’t help. The ache only deepened. The silence got louder.

What if Charles saw the camera feed and couldn’t look at him anymore? What if he found out who Max really was—what he was here for—and this was the silent goodbye before the hit? What if someone was already in place to kill him?

His head was spinning. He was seconds from screaming. From crying. Why was he so emotional today??

And then he heard a loud sound—

A car.

No. Two cars .

Max darted to the nearest window and peeked out.

Charles. Pristine, infuriatingly perfect Charles, stepping out of his Porsche like he’d just walked off a runway. And beside him, a loading truck. Two men unloading heavy boxes like they were building a bunker.

Max pressed his forehead to the glass. What the fuck was going on?

He heard the raised voices—French, fast, clipped—and Charles sounded pissed . Max couldn’t catch more than a few sharp phrases, but the tone alone said enough. Something had gone wrong.

He didn’t want to know what.

He was about to crawl back into bed and pretend none of this happened when—

Knock knock knock.

Max jumped, heart in his throat.

“Max?”

Charles’s voice. Soft. Gentle in a way that made Max’s knees wobble. “I have a little something for you downstairs. Come when you're ready, please.”

Max waited until he heard Charles walk away before he moved. He was shaking.

He changed—same shorts as yesterday, a fresh shirt, ran his fingers through his unruly hair and prayed he didn’t look like a ghost. He took one step onto the main floor and was hit by a smell . Warm. Buttery. Vanilla and syrup and—

Pancakes?

He entered the kitchen, and there he was.

Charles. In a fucking apron , flipping pancakes like a domestic guru.

“Max!” The smile he gave him was blinding. “Good morning, mon amour. I hope you slept well.”

Max froze. He felt short-circuited.

“I—uh. Morning. You’re… up early. You were… like, totally wasted last night. Do you remember anything?”

Charles flipped the last pancake onto a plate and set the spatula down with uncharacteristic care. “Bits and pieces. Rude people at the party. Too much wine. A long ride home. And… you.” He turned, solemn. “Max, I owe you an apology. I crossed a line last night. I touched you without your consent, and I will regret it for a very long time.”

Max swallowed. “Charles—no—it’s… I mean, you were drunk, and I—” 

“No. Don’t excuse me.” His tone was firm now. “It wasn’t okay. And I want to make it up to you in a way that you’ll understand. Come. Please.”

Max followed him, every step feeling like a countdown to his own execution.

They entered the living room and—

Max stopped breathing.

There, gleaming under the sunlight from the skylight windows, stood a brand-new, top-tier, triple-screen sim racing rig. Fully accessorized. Custom chair. Wheel. Pedals. Huge computer. Was that an RX 7900??

Max’s brain rebooted.

“What… the fuck ?” Had Charles bought it all for… him ? He slowly felt emotions creeping up his spine in a way they had never done before.

“I thought your travel sim needed an upgrade.” Charles stepped closer, placed a gentle hand on his waist and guided the Dutchman towards the set up. “Since you’ll be staying here for a long time , I want you to be comfortable. You deserve this.”

Max couldn’t speak. The words caught somewhere deep in his chest, tangled in the wreckage of something that had just—snapped. Quietly. Irrevocably.

Something inside him cracked open, like a dam finally giving way, and the world rushed in too fast, too sharp. Every sensation surged—too much. The lights felt brighter, too golden, like they were humming against his skin. There was a scent in the air—amber and spice, warm and heady—and he couldn’t tell if it was around him or inside him, curling through his veins like smoke.

His knees nearly gave out.

It was like something had shifted on a cellular level. Like gravity had realigned.

And it was all because of him .

“I did a bit of research,” Charles continued, voice suddenly nervous. “Tried to find the best specs. Some are still not here so I had to make few changes, but if anything’s wrong—if you’d prefer another brand or configuration, I can—”

He broke off.

Because Max was crying.

Not loud, not sobbing—just silent tears, spilling one after the other, slipping down his cheeks unchecked. His mouth trembled, his whole expression collapsing in on itself as he looked between the sim rig and Charles like he couldn’t quite process that either of them were real.

“Max—oh god, Max, are you okay?”

Charles surged forward without thinking, hands curling around Max’s shoulders, grounding and desperate, trying to tilt his face up, to catch his gaze. His voice was low, almost frantic now. “Talk to me, mon cœur. Please.”

And Max did. Eventually.

Their eyes met. And Max smiled .

“I—I don’t know what the fuck is happening,” he choked out, his voice trembling like a fault line. “I don’t know why I’m crying. I feel insane. But—” He blinked quickly, more tears tracking down as he shook his head, overwhelmed. “Thank you. Seriously. Charles, thank you. This is—this is the best present I’ve ever gotten. Like—ever.”

His breath hitched on the last word, and he laughed softly, watery and disbelieving. “You’re completely insane. How do I even repay you for something like this?”

Charles cupped his face so gently it hurt. “Having you here is worth more than any amount of money.”

He launched himself into Charles’s arms, clutching him so tightly it nearly knocked the wind out of both of them.

And for a while, they just stood there, wrapped around each other, like the rest of the world didn’t exist.

Max refused to let go.

It started with a hug, the sim rig still gleaming in the background like some ridiculous dream. Charles had chuckled and tried to pull back gently, only for Max to tighten his arms, pressing his face into the crook of Charles’s neck like he might vanish if he let go. 

He felt so safe there. Like every worry had disappeared and it was just him and the Alpha.

"Max," Charles murmured softly, hands rubbing soothing circles along his back. “I’m not going anywhere.”

And that was the problem, wasn’t it? Max wasn’t supposed to be feeling this way. He was supposed to betray the man at the end of the day, not fall in love with him.

But something inside him had cracked open today and now it wouldn’t close. The longer he held on, the worse it got—like the vulnerability was eating him alive. But he still couldn’t pull away. It was as if his body was not his own, holding onto Charles like he was a lifeline and breathing in that dizzying scent. 

Charles eventually coaxed him to the couch, where they sat in a heap, limbs tangled, Max half-limp against his chest, too tired to explain the war in his head.

He didn’t speak for a long time. Charles didn’t push. Just pet his hair, slow and repetitive, and rested his chin on top of Max’s head. And somewhere between the warmth of that gesture and the smell that clung to Charles’s neck, Max started spiraling again .

Because it was too much.

The kindness. The apology. The sim rig. The way Charles looked at him like he mattered . It was all digging under his skin, leaving him raw and buzzing.

He didn’t know what to do with it. He didn’t want the moment to end. He felt that if Charles let go of him he would crumble like a statue made of sand.

So he said the first thing that came to mind.

“Can we… do something tonight?” Max mumbled, voice muffled against Charles’s shirt, eyes shut tightly—as if dreading the answer. But he felt so light, so very safe in the Alpha's embrace.

Charles asked curiously, flashing a smirk that wasn’t destined for Max’s eyes. “What kind of something?”

“I don’t know. Just… something stupid. Chill. Easy.”

Charles pulled back slightly to look at him. “Like a movie?”

Max’s ears went red. He nodded.

“A movie night,” Charles said, soft and pleased, like Max had just offered to build a blanket fort instead of trying not to emotionally combust. “That sounds perfect, mon amour .”

Max suddenly remembered that Charles did in fact have a job.

“I mean—we don’t have to. If you’re busy, or if you have, like, some business to attend to or whatever. I just. I don’t know. I’ve been weird all day. I’m probably being weird now. I just…” He didn’t know how to say it without making a fool of himself or crying again.

I want to hold you like we have forever—like I’m not meant to bury a knife between your ribs the moment you look away.

Charles cupped Max’s cheek with a kind of reverence, his thumb brushing just beneath his eye — right where the tears had dried, but where fresh ones were already pooling again, shimmering like guilt he couldn’t voice. Max leaned into the touch like he didn’t know whether to flinch or melt.

“You’re not weird,” he said firmly. “You’re just overwhelmed. And I get it. But I’m right here.”

Max's expression wobbled. His eyes were glossy again. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“There’s nothing wrong with you,” Charles murmured, pulling him close again — not forceful, but firm, like he was anchoring Max before he could drift too far into his own storm. His voice was low, steady, the kind of calm that made Max ache. “You’re exactly the way you’re supposed to be. Open. Honest.”

A beat passed, thick with all the things he didn’t say —

Vulnerable. Delicate. Breakable.

His lips brushed Max’s temple, and the final word wasn’t spoken so much as breathed, barely there and yet thunderous in Max’s ears:

Le mien.

“We’ll pick a movie. Something terrible and comforting. You’ll fall asleep halfway through it and I’ll pretend not to notice. And tomorrow we’ll do it all over again if you want.”

Max closed his eyes, breathing slow, like the words had finally pressed pause on the storm in his chest.

“Okay,” he whispered.

“Okay,” Charles echoed, smiling into Max’s hair. But it wasn’t just affection that curled at the edge of his lips — it was something quieter. Smoother. A smile like a blade sheathed in silk.

Control.

Not cruel, no. Not overt. Charles didn’t need to force anything. He never had to. It was in the way he held Max — steady, grounding, sure. Like he already knew how the night would unfold. Like Max, trembling and small in his arms, had already given up the fight.

And maybe he had.

Because Max didn’t pull away. Didn’t question the way Charles’s fingers threaded through his curls or the way his hand lingered on his nape a bit too tightly. He just pressed closer, eyes fluttering shut, cheek resting over the steady drum of Charles’s heart.

The walls were closing in, but they were velvet-lined and warm. He wasn’t really fighting it, at least for those few soft moments. 

Because Charles never asked for surrender. He never had to.

He just waited — patient, knowing — until Max handed it to him himself.

And Charles would take it. Quietly. Completely.

Like he always did.

Because this ending? It had already been decided.

It was going to happen his way.

 


 

When Charles came back to the kitchen, the crepes had long gone cold. Not that it mattered—he hadn’t made them for warmth. He found Max already settled into the new rig, legs folded comfortably, hands fiddling with the setup like he owned it. Like he belonged there.

It was disarming, how natural Max looked in his space. Focused, completely absorbed, brows furrowed and lower lip slightly caught between his teeth. He didn’t even glance up when Charles walked in.

God, he was adorable . If Charles weren’t already so deeply, dangerously fond of him, this would’ve been the perfect time to cut his losses. To get rid of the little spy, just like he had the others. Neat, simple, clean. Easy.

But no. Max was different.

Charles set the plate of crepes gently on the desk next to the sim rig and pulled a chair close—closer than he needed to. Close enough that his knee brushed Max’s.

Max looked up, surprised but delighted. “Thank you, Charles,” he said, eyes lighting up, a soft grin blooming across his face.

That smile—so open, so genuine—it made Charles’s chest ache. His heart, traitorous thing that it was, thudded too hard against his ribs. Stupid , he thought. Stupid to fall for a boy who might be the knife aimed at your back.

But still. He smiled back.

“Holy shit, these are so good,” Max said, around a mouthful of crepe. “You’re gonna have to teach me how to make them.”

Charles leaned in slightly, letting the words slip out softer. “It’s my maman’s recipe. I’ll teach you. One day. We’ve got all the time in the world, don’t we?”

There it was—that flicker in Max’s eyes. Hesitation. Guilt, maybe. Sadness. As if the words touched something too raw beneath his skin.

Charles tilted his head. My poor Maxie. Always caught between the things he wants and the things he’s supposed to do.

Not that it mattered. Max wouldn’t be making any decisions. Not really. Not when Charles could make them for him.

Max blinked the moment away with a crooked smile. “Yeah… one day.” He turned his attention back to the rig. “Off topic, but—this setup? It’s amazing already. I haven’t even driven yet, and it’s so comfortable. Almost like home. You picked a great chair, Charles.”

Charles smiled tightly. Great chair, my ass. He’d scented the seat before Max came in—subtle, but noticeable. Territorial. He wanted Max to associate that comfort, that ease, with him . And it was working.

“I’m glad you like it, Max. Go on—try it out.”

Max didn’t need to be told twice. He launched iRacing with the enthusiasm of someone who hadn’t slept in days and finally got coffee. And God—he was good . Shockingly so. He took the corners like he’d memorized the track blind, breaking late and hard and dancing on the edge of disaster like it was second nature.

Charles watched, enthralled. It made something primal rise in him, watching Max excel like that. It made him want to press his hands against the sides of his face and say mine out loud, over and over again until Max believed it.

“Max,” Charles said slowly, “you’re, like… super good. I’m honestly in awe. Have you ever thought about taking one of the cars for a real spin? Just for fun.”

Max turned to look at him, eyes wide with disbelief and boyish excitement. “You’d trust me with one of those ? Like—your actual babies?”

Charles tilted his head, eyes narrowing in playful challenge. “I trust you.” His voice dipped a little lower. “Whenever I offer something, I mean it.”

Max hesitated, then grinned. “Well in that case… whenever you’re free.”

“I’m free now. Still a couple hours before sunset. Movie night can wait.”

Max was on his feet instantly, practically vibrating with energy. Adorable, Charles thought again. He didn’t say it. He just led him to the garage.

He knew exactly which car to pick. The SF90 was already unlocked, just like Charles had planned.

“No way you’re letting me drive an SF90,” Max gaped, jaw slack as he stared at the sleek, low beast of a car. “Charles, this is insane .”

“You showed me what you can do. I’d be stupid not to let you.” He softened the words with a smile, but the edge of command still lingered. Edge of the Alpha voice . “Get in.”

And Max did. Without a word. Like he was on auto-pilot.

Good.

This seat had been pre-scented, too. Everything in this car was primed to make Max feel held. Comfortable. Like he belonged here. With Charles.

The engine roared to life, and Charles watched as Max relaxed behind the wheel, almost like he was slipping into another skin. He belonged there, too.

As they pulled onto the road, Charles tapped the screen of his phone and brought up Maps.

Max flicked a glance at him. “Where are we going?”

“There’s something we need to pick up,” Charles said calmly, eyes focused on the road. “We’re not in a rush. Drive however you want… as long as we get there.”

And just like that, Max nodded and pressed the throttle down a little harder.

Charles let his hand rest lightly on the center console, fingers curled in just a little. Close enough that, if Max reached for it, he’d find it waiting. Not touching. Not quite. Just there.

The way it always would be.

Just like Charles.

Waiting. Watching.

Claiming.

 


 

Max hadn’t expected to end up in Monaco today.

Hell, he hadn’t even expected to leave the house. But here he was—surrounded by gleaming marble, gold accents, and the kind of atmosphere that made him acutely aware of every wrinkle in his t-shirt and every scuff on his Adidas. The city glittered, endless and dazzling, and Max couldn’t stop the way his steps drew him closer to Charles, instinctive, like a planet tugged toward a stronger gravity.

The Cartier boutique was impossibly sleek. Cool air-conditioning swept over them as they stepped inside, and the security guards greeted Charles like he was some kind of royal. Their eyes barely flicked to Max, who trailed behind in silence, the outsider clearly tagged as not one of them .

Charles slipped into easy French with the sales associate, the language melting off his tongue like velvet. Max stood awkwardly, arms crossed, trying not to fidget under the staff’s subtle, assessing looks. He felt like a walking stain in this immaculate world.

When the associate disappeared through a back door, Max leaned in, voice low. “You could’ve warned me we were coming here. I would've… worn something less homeless.”

Charles turned to him, eyes fond. “Why? You look perfect, mon amour .”

He brushed a thumb across Max’s forehead, tucking a curl away like it was second nature. It made something clench in Max’s chest.

Max laughed, weak. “Security definitely doesn’t think so. That guy over there keeps watching me like I’ve got a crowbar tucked in my pocket.”

“Which one?” Charles asked, voice darkening slightly, and somehow his hand had ended up at Max’s waist. Possessive. Protective. Anchoring.

“Black hair. Standing near that giant green necklace thing.”

Charles didn’t look right away. He didn’t have to. His fingers tightened just a little. “Don’t worry, bébé . I’ll handle it.”

Max wasn’t sure what that meant, but he didn’t ask. Especially not when the associate returned with a smile and gestured them toward a private showroom. Charles’s hand never left his waist.

The room was opulent, quiet, scented faintly like roses and money. Champagne was poured. Charles murmured something too low for Max to catch, and the woman’s face shifted—apologetic, almost alarmed—before she left them alone again.

“Sooo…” Max swirled the champagne in his flute, pretending to be casual. “What are you getting? I always figured you were more of a Richard Mille guy. You don’t really wear Cartier, do you?”

Charles chuckled, and Max immediately regretted the question. There was something too smug in that smile. “No, I don’t. This isn’t for me.”

Max blinked. “Oh. So… a girl, then?”

He winced the second the words left his mouth. That came out way more jealous than he intended.

Charles arched a brow, clearly amused. “You could say that.”

Before Max could press him—before he could untangle the weird tight feeling in his stomach—the associate returned with a small, elegant box. She placed it gently on the velvet-covered table and slipped out without a word.

“She’s not staying?” Max asked.

“I asked for privacy,” Charles said simply. He slid the box closer. “Open it.”

Max stared at it. “Wait, me ?”

“Yes, you . Go on, ma vie . Don’t be shy.”

Still blinking in confusion, Max hesitated before tugging at the ribbon, undoing it with unsure fingers. The box gave a soft click as he lifted the lid, and nestled inside—resting against velvet—was a slender, gleaming gold bracelet. Solid. Heavy-looking. Unmistakably expensive.

He recognized it, vaguely. A Cartier something bracelet. He didn’t really know much about jewelry—didn’t care to—but he remembered his sister sighing over it once, dramatically lamenting that it was the bracelet, the one she’d “literally sell a kidney for.”

And now one was just… sitting here. In a box. Right in front of him.

“It’s beautiful,” Max whispered. “Really beautiful.”

Charles’s eyes gleamed. “Give me your hand.”

“You—what? It’s… it’s for me ?” His voice cracked a little. This had to be a joke. This thing cost more than his entire wardrobe combined.

“It’s exactly for you,” Charles said. “A final apology for last night.”

Last night. Oh God. That wasn’t even a bad memory. Max would relive it a hundred times over if Charles asked him to. If he let him.

Still overwhelmed, Max slowly offered him his wrist, hesitating only for a breath before giving in. The moment Charles's fingers wrapped gently around it, something inside him stuttered—too much, too tender, too fucking real .

His eyes burned again, that all-too-familiar sting rising uninvited. He blinked rapidly, jaw clenched tight. No. Not now. Not again .

What the hell was wrong with him today? He wasn’t like this. He didn’t get teary over gold bracelets and soft voices and being seen like this.

Get a grip, man. Hold it together.

Charles’s touch was tender as he worked the bracelet on, turning the tiny screwdriver with precision. Max’s breath caught when he noticed something etched inside the gold.

Property of C—

But before he could read the rest, the bracelet clicked into place.

“You don’t have to take it off,” Charles murmured, catching Max’s stunned look. “It’s waterproof. You’ll forget you’re even wearing it. I chose gold because it’ll match that necklace of yours. Is that alright?”

“Charles,” Max breathed, “I’ve literally never been more alright in my entire life. This is—this is insane. This is the best day ever. Thank you.”

He surged forward before he could stop himself, wrapping his arms around Charles and burying his face into his neck, breathing him in. Charles smelled like love, home and the exact kind of comfort Max hadn’t known he craved until now.

Charles held him there, arms snug around him, one hand cradling the back of his head, whispering in soft, low French: Good boy. Mine. You’re mine now.

By the time they left the room, Max noticed the black-haired security guard was gone. The other employees were all smiles now, bowing slightly when Charles passed, and looking at Max with something closer to respect. Or fear.

Whatever Charles had said, it worked .

They returned to the SF90 parked out front like it had been plucked from a dream. Max hesitated by the passenger door, unsure.

But Charles just walked around to the other side and opened the driver’s door. “You drive.”

Max’s heart thudded as he slid in. Tourists snapped pictures from across the street, flashes bouncing off the hood.

Charles didn’t seem to care.

Max glanced at him, bracelet still gleaming on his wrist, golden and permanent.

He’s never going to take it off now, is he?

 


 

The movie night was... uneventful. Strangely so, especially considering the rest of the day had felt like a fever dream of gold bracelets, roaring engines, and Charles's hands on his skin.

Max had brought blankets down from their rooms—his and Charles’s—because the guest ones were too stiff, too clean, too impersonal. Theirs smelled like fabric softener and sleep and something deeper he didn’t want to name. He caught Charles watching him while he fluffed the pillows and adjusted the blankets, that same unreadable smirk tugging at his lips, dark eyes following every move like Max was something precious he was barely keeping himself from devouring.

“Something funny?” Max asked, throwing a glance over his shoulder.

Charles just tilted his head, lounging lazily on the couch like he owned the world. “No, amour . Just enjoying the view.”

Max rolled his eyes, but the heat rising up his neck betrayed him. He tried to focus on the movie. Or at least pretend to.

But by the time the second act had rolled around, they’d migrated closer. Naturally. Inevitably. Charles was warm and solid at his side, his arm draped around Max like it had always belonged there. Max leaned into him, cheek resting against Charles’s shoulder, heart beating just a little too fast to be casual.

He was half-expecting—maybe even hoping—that Charles would tilt his chin up and kiss him. Just like that. Take control of the night the same way he had taken control of everything else. But the kiss never came. Just a steady hand, resting possessively on his hip, thumb stroking slow, lazy circles against the soft cotton of his shirt. Charles didn’t press. Didn’t push. Just held him.

Max could feel the hum of Charles’s breath against his temple, the heat of him soaking into his skin.

Safe. Cared for. Watched over like he was something worth guarding.

It was everything. And it terrified him.

Because nothing this good lasted. Not for him. And certainly not with someone like Charles—someone who had darkness behind his smile and knives hidden behind soft hands.

So he let himself drift off, tucked into the curve of Charles’s body, with a single traitorous thought echoing through the soft quiet:

This is going to end in disaster. And I’m going to let it.

Notes:

I hate Lando Norris and McLaren with the fire of a thousand suns, and I’m rooting for Leclerc to casually shove him into a wall on his way to victory. No notes.

I will be channeling this rage—either in this fic or the one currently simmering in the docs (Monaco ‘25, stay tuned). Oh, and FYI: Max is about to do something very bad… but like, in a well-intentioned, "this is insane, but you do what you've got to do" kind of way. So yeah. Buckle up for the next few chapters. He'll match Charles's violent tendencies, that's all I'll say.

i went ahead and made a tumblr to get more into the community—if you wanna stop by, say hi, or catch snippets for this fic and other stuff i’m working on, you can find me here: my tumblr
See you soon!!

Chapter 5: A replacement

Summary:

Back in Austria, Max is met not with clarity, but with Horner's veiled threats and the weight of Charles’s absence pressing harder than ever. When he finally returns to the estate, hoping for comfort, he finds something else entirely—an unwelcome surprise that shifts everything off balance.

Notes:

So this chapter was originally pushing 12k (insane, I know), but I managed to trim it down a bit and decided to end it where it felt right—no spoilers tho. Hope you guys enjoy this little world/relationship-building moment! Had a lot of fun writing it, and as always, can’t wait to hear what you think.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Max told Charles he needed to go back home for a week, he braced for a storm. A cold look. A guilt trip. Maybe even a clipped "no."

Instead, Charles just tilted his head, unreadable, before quietly nodding. “Of course, mon cœur . But you’ll come back, yes?”

Something in his voice made Max pause — low, smooth, and too gentle, like silk wrapping around a blade. Max nodded, suddenly unsure who was in control of this goodbye.

Before he left, Charles handed him a small bottle — no brand, no label, just thick glass and a silver cap. “ Pour toi ,” he murmured, pressing it into Max’s palm.

Max raised an eyebrow. “Are you giving me a mystery perfume now?”

Charles’s smile was unreadable. “Not quite a perfume. It’s… calming. Something to make you feel safe. At ease. I had it made, but it’s not for sale. Just for you. You’ve been a bit stressed lately.”

He said it like that wasn’t the full truth. Well no need to worry about that now, Horner is much more of a problem.

And when Max got in the car, driving away from the estate, the perfume already clinging to his collar bone like a memory, he realized what it really was: a leash. Invisible. Beautiful. And entirely his.

 


 

Back at HQ, Max had barely stepped into the lobby before the strange looks started. Not malicious — more like confusion wrapped in unease. Familiar faces turned to watch him pass, and he caught whispers trailing after him.

Okay. Weird.

As he turned the corner, someone lunged from behind and grabbed him in a chokehold-hug.

“MAXXXX! You’re alive!” Daniel’s voice was way too loud. “Jesus, you were gone for so long I thought Leclerc had you killed and fed to his koi fish!”

“Fucking hell, Danny—” Max wheezed, laughing despite himself. “You trying to give me a heart attack?”

“Thought you ghosted us forever. Living in a castle change you that much?”

They started walking toward Horner’s office, Daniel bouncing beside him like a golden retriever on a sugar high.

“Not really,” Max said, smiling. “Actually… it was kinda nice. Quiet. Relaxing.”

Daniel shot him a side-eye. “Relaxing? You were literally at Charles Leclerc’s private estate. The man’s got blood money and dead-eyed security. What part of that is relaxing?”

Max shrugged. “You’d be surprised.”

“Oh, I’m sure I would. So, how is he?” Daniel bumped his shoulder. “Come on, babe. Is he really the cold-hearted bastard everyone says he is?”

Max frowned, immediately defensive. “Heartless? No. He’s… intense, yeah, but not heartless. He’s actually kind. Thoughtful. He cooks, Danny. He made me crepes . Let me fall asleep on him, kind of.”

Daniel blinked. “Okay what—he let you do what now?”

Max looked away, cheeks heating. “I mean it kind of happened? Just… shut up. He also let me drive his SF90. It was amazing .”

Daniel shot him a wild grin. “Oh yeah, I saw that. Everyone saw that. It’s been the topic around here all week.”

Ah. So that’s why everyone kept staring. His face flushed even deeper.

Daniel leaned in, voice dropping to something conspiratorial. “Even Seb joined the gossip train. You know with his history with Leclerc, he couldn’t believe you actually got behind the wheel of one of his cars. How the hell did you pull that off?”

“I don’t know. He suggested it himself. He trusts me.”

“Trusts you enough to let you drive that ? Dude, I don’t know what kind of spell you’ve cast, but it’s working.”

Max chuckled, trying to brush it off. “He got me a sim rig too. Said it was an apology.”

Daniel stopped walking. “Hold up. He bought you a sim rig?”

Max’s smile flickered, fading at the edges. “Yeah… well, it was after something happened. Kind of a misunderstanding.”

A misunderstanding he kept reliving every night like muscle memory, worn in and impossible to shake.

Daniel’s expression shifted, going suddenly serious. “Did he hurt you?”

“What? No! No, it wasn’t like that.” Max’s gaze darted to the hallway ahead, desperate for a change in subject. “It just… got intense. But not in a bad way. Not really.”

Daniel didn’t look remotely convinced. “If he laid a finger on you in a way you didn’t agree to, I swear to god I’ll personally shove that overpriced Richard Mille of his down his throat. He thinks you’re just the housekeeper—don’t let him take advantage of that. Don’t let him overstep.”

Max bit the inside of his cheek. Overstep didn’t even begin to cover it. The lines between them weren’t just crossed—they’d been rewritten entirely, blurred into something unrecognizable.

“I know,” he said quietly. “I won’t.”

Daniel still looked wary, but finally sighed. “Fine. Go, deal with Horner. But if that Leclerc guy so much as raises his voice at you, I’ll be waiting outside with a bat.”

Max gave him a fond smile. “Thanks. I missed you too.”

With one last deep breath, he knocked on the door, dreading what was to come.

 


 

The door clicked shut behind Max, soft but final.

Christian Horner didn’t look up right away — just kept scribbling something onto a document spread across his desk, pen moving with clipped, sharp strokes. The office smelled like leather and mint tea. Like control. Like Red Bull.

“Sit,” Horner said eventually, voice flat.

Max did. The chair felt stiffer than he remembered.

There was a long pause before Horner set the pen down and finally met his eyes. It wasn’t warm. It never was.

“Well?”

Max swallowed, sat a little straighter. “I’ve mapped out some of their export routes. A lot of the high-volume traffic runs through their Modena warehouse, but they’ve got smaller, scattered locations across southern France — Grasse, Nice, even a shell property near Avignon.”

Horner nodded once. “And?”

“They’re pushing out through the private docks. Mostly night shipments. I couldn’t get full schedules, but I’ve tagged some plate numbers. Could be useful if we intercept.”

Another nod. Still impassive. Max exhaled, just a little. Maybe this wouldn’t go terribly.

“And the thing?” Horner asked suddenly, eyes narrowing. 

Max swallowed. “The… thing ?”

“You know damn well what I’m talking about. The formula,” Horner said, his voice low and cutting. “The one they’re developing in-house. Experimental, untested, and from what I’ve heard—permanent. This isn’t just another suppressor. It’s something new. Something dangerous.”

He leaned forward, eyes narrowing. “Did you find anything?”

Max swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. “No. Nothing solid. I—I think the labs are off-site. Hidden. I’ve heard whispers, conversations about trials, something about biological manipulation, but nothing I can prove—”

“You’ve been embedded there for months , Max.” Horner’s voice didn’t rise, but the chill in it could’ve frozen bone. “Don’t tell me you’ve been sitting around playing house while they are about to put us out of business.”

“No! I’ve been working—” Max sat forward, pulse skittering. “I’ve got locations, routes, code names, I’ve earned Leclerc’s trust—”

“His trust ?” Horner cut in, and there it was. The bite behind the smile. “That wasn’t the mission brief.”

Max’s mouth opened, closed. “I—It’s not like that.”

“Oh, isn’t it?” Horner leaned back, steepling his fingers. “So tell me, Max. What exactly have you been doing over there? Besides driving his cars. Sleeping in his bed? Wearing his bracelet?” Instinctively Max pulled his sleeve further down. “I have to admit, it’s a nice one. Leclerc always had taste. A Cartier Love Bracelet is quite a gift for a housekeeper.”

So that was the name. Well .

Max’s hand curled into a fist on his thigh. “You told me to get close. I got close. Closer than anyone else ever managed. And he still hasn’t figured out who I really am.”

“And you have nothing on the formula?” Horner pressed. “No files, no samples, no whispers? Not even a hint?”

Max’s silence answered for him.

The look Horner gave him then was something between disappointment and suspicion. “You're slipping. Don’t forget who you work for. And don’t forget—I know exactly where your little sister lives.”

“I haven’t,” Max said too quickly, panic skimming just beneath the surface. “I haven’t .”

Not the first time Horner had dangled that threat. He knew Victoria was the only thing Max had left, and he weaponized that knowledge every chance he got.

Christian sighed, like the burden of Max’s failure had become a personal inconvenience. “You’ve got one month. That’s it. If you can’t bring me something actionable by then…”

He leaned back, the smile on his face anything but kind.

“I’ll have to reconsider your value. Maybe pay Victoria a visit—leave an impression she won’t forget.”

Max’s stomach turned. “Understood.”

“Good.” Horner picked the pen back up, already finished with him. “You’re dismissed.”

Max stood, legs slightly shaky, and turned toward the door.

“Oh, and Max?” Horner called just as his hand reached the doorknob.

He turned, heart crawling up his throat. “Yeah?”

“Remember where your loyalty lies.”

Max didn’t answer. He didn’t have to.

The perfumes Charles gave him still lingered faintly on his skin, soft and soothing. Like peace. Like home.

Like an escape from it all.

 


 

Max stared into his drink like it might hold some kind of escape hatch. The low hum of the bar wrapped around him like a suffocating blanket — too warm, too close. Daniel’s voice blended into the music. Sebastian’s questions felt like tiny, dull knives pressed against his temple.

“How is Charles?”
“Did he really let you drive that car?”
“Was Alonso there at any point?”

Max set his glass down harder than he meant to. “Do you guys ever stop?”

Daniel blinked. “Mate, we’re just—”

“I’m tired,” Max snapped. “Tired of all the questions. Tired of everyone asking me what he’s like, what he’s thinking, what he’s planning . He barely even tells me half the time. And I live in his fucking house.”

Sebastian leaned back in his chair, wine untouched, expression unreadable.

“I just…” Max sighed, ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t get how he does it. How everyone either ends up worshipping him or walking away like they’ve just survived a war. What the fuck is that?”

There was a pause. Daniel looked at Seb.

And then, quietly, Seb said, “That’s what I wanted to ask him too. Back then.”

Max glanced at him. “You and him. You were close, weren’t you? Friends?”

“For a time.” Sebastian’s smile was tired. “Until I wasn’t anymore.”

Max frowned. “What happened?”

Seb looked down at his glass. Tilted it. Didn’t drink. “Charles happened.”

“That’s not an answer.”

Seb chuckled softly. “No. But it’s the truth.”

He shifted in his seat, hands folded loosely in front of him. “He started off as my assistant. Young, smart, polite. Obsessed with structure. With perfection. He’d fix things before I even noticed they were broken. Knew what I needed before I did. Made himself indispensable.”

Max stayed silent. He knew this pattern. Too well.

“But then the lines started to blur,” Seb continued. “He stopped asking what I wanted and started deciding for me. Cancelled meetings without telling me. Changed shipment dates. Turned down offers I hadn’t even read yet. When I asked why, he’d say something like, ‘It wasn’t good enough for you.’ Or worse: ‘I knew you’d say yes, so I didn’t want to let you settle.’”

Max’s lips parted, but no words came out.

Seb’s gaze met his, sharp and heavy. “He wasn’t trying to hurt me. Not really. He thought he was helping. That’s the dangerous part. Charles doesn’t manipulate just because he wants control. He manipulates because he genuinely believes he knows better .”

“He does that,” Max whispered, more to himself than to them. “He makes you feel like… like trusting him is the only logical thing to do.”

Seb nodded. “And the moment you don’t, he looks at you like you’re the betrayal. Like he’s disappointed. Like you failed him.”

Daniel stayed quiet, unusually so. Maybe even he felt it — the gravity of what Seb was saying. Of what it could mean for his best friend.

Max leaned back, the weight of it all pressing down on his chest. “You regret walking away?”

Seb didn't answer right away. Then, softly, “No. I regret letting it go that far.”

Max rubbed his thumb over the edge of his glass, thinking of the way Charles touched his wrist when he fastened the bracelet. The way he said mine in that unshakable voice, like it was fact, not claim.

“He doesn’t mean to,” Max said, voice small. “But it still happens.”

Seb looked at him gently. “And it’ll keep happening. Until someone tells him no.”

Max snorted bitterly. “Good luck with that.”

Seb didn’t laugh. Just looked at him, gaze full of something sad and too knowing.

“Just make sure it’s not too late when you finally do.”

 


 

By the third day away from Charles, something inside Max fractured — quiet at first, like the soft snapping of a thread. But it didn’t stay quiet for long.

The scent was gone.

That warm, amber-rich scent that had clung to his skin, lingered on his collarbones, soaked into his shirt seams like a secret—gone. He’d tried everything. Sprayed the mystery bottle until the air felt thick with it, until it dripped off his wrists like rain. It didn’t matter. It wasn’t the same. It didn’t calm him the way the amber did. It wasn’t him .

Charles’s scent wasn’t something you could bottle. Max was starting to think it was a spell.

And now it was broken.

He hadn't slept properly in two nights. There were dark circles under his eyes, and every time someone passed too close to him in the hall, he had to force himself not to turn and check, just in case—like Charles had followed him, like the scent might return on a phantom breeze.

God, he missed him. It hurt.

Daniel had started poking around after their bar talk.

Max dodged questions, played stupid. Gave clipped little responses like, “He’s not that bad” and “Yeah, the place is nice, I guess.”

But Daniel was annoyingly perceptive. And loud.

The bracelet was not helping.

THE love bracelet?” Daniel shrieked when he finally noticed it — a flash of solid gold against Max’s wrist as he reached for a coffee mug in the break room.

Max tried to tuck his hand away too late. He’d stopped hiding it. Why bother?

“Jesus Christ, Max,” Daniel gasped, grabbing his arm. “That’s the Cartier one, right? You’re telling me this man you’re spying on gifted you a bracelet that costs what — five grand?!”

Max coughed. “Actually… it was like eight, I think. Something about a custom order.” He shrugged, eyes dropping to the bracelet as his fingers slid gently along its curve, almost tender. “It’s the most expensive thing I own.”

“You think?” Daniel echoed, half laughing, half horrified. “Max, I googled it. That’s not just a bracelet. That’s the bracelet. The one people buy for soulmates , not servants. That shit locks , doesn’t it?”

Max’s cheeks flushed. He didn’t answer. He remembered all too well how it locked. How Charles had knelt in front of him, had fastened it with steady hands and a glint in his eye that made Max’s knees weak. How he hadn’t even questioned it.

Daniel leaned closer, voice suddenly softer, more serious. “You’re not just playing pretend anymore, are you?”

Max looked at him. At the worry there, buried beneath the teasing. He opened his mouth to lie, but his throat closed around the words.

“I don’t know what I’m doing,” he admitted. Quiet. Raw.

Daniel sighed. “You need to get your head straight before this blows up in your face, mate. Remember what Seb said. And if Horner finds out you’re not just gathering intel but catching feelings —”

“I know ,” Max snapped, sharper than he meant to. Then softer, “I know.”

He pressed his thumb against the bracelet like it could ground him. It didn’t.

 


 

On the fourth day Max didn’t even remember calling the taxi to the airport.

One minute he was staring blankly at his apartment ceiling, the shadows shaped like Charles’s hands across his chest, the next he was hurtling down winding roads, watching the familiar countryside blur past the windows. He didn’t tell Daniel. He didn’t tell anyone.

He had to see him. Had to breathe him in. Otherwise he'd go insane.

It was pathetic, honestly. Embarrassing.

But he didn’t care.

The cab dropped him off at the edge of the estate, just before the heavy gates. The driver gave him a strange look when he said “It’s fine, I’ll walk from here” , but Max didn’t offer an explanation. His legs felt twitchy, anxious. Like if he didn’t move, he’d combust.

The walk up the long driveway was quiet. Still. Like the world was holding its breath.

He half expected the guards to come out of the hedges and drag him off. But no one saw him. No one stopped him. The estate felt… unguarded .

As he rounded the last bend, the house appeared — sun-drenched and imposing. The glass shimmered like it had missed him too. Max took the steps two at a time, heart racing, and let himself in through the side entrance.

No one noticed.

He could hear voices. Faint and distant. Max followed the sound, soft steps across cold marble, pulse beating in his throat like a war drum.

And then he saw him.

Charles.

Standing in the grand salon, back partially to Max, gesturing lightly with a glass in one hand as he spoke to someone Max didn’t recognize. Brunette. Smiling. Cleanly dressed in a pressed white shirt and fitted slacks, his hands folded politely in front of him.

Max stopped in his tracks.

Charles laughed at something the man said. Not one of those cold, calculated laughs he used in public — this one was warm, amused. Intimate .

Something in Max’s chest pulled painfully tight.

He stepped into the room without meaning to.

Charles looked up instantly — eyes locking on Max like they had been trained to find him in every room, in every world. There was a beat of silence so loud it drowned everything else.

“Max?” Charles blinked, stunned. “What are you—?”

The stranger turned, curious. Charles caught the shift and cleared his throat.

“Pierre,” he said quickly, “this is Max. Max, this is Pierre — the new housekeeper.”

Max blinked. “Housekeeper?”

“Just temporary,” Pierre said, still smiling, unaware of the way Max’s posture had turned stiff, his hands curling into fists at his sides. “Charles mentioned there’s a banquet next week, and he thought he might need an extra hand around here.”

Max’s eyes darted to Charles. “You’re having a banquet?”

“I was going to tell you,” Charles said slowly, moving toward him now. He set his glass down. “I didn’t know you’d be back so soon. Weren’t you supposed to be gone for what… three more days?”

Max hated how relieved he felt, just from the fact Charles had closed the space between them. Hated the warmth that bloomed when Charles reached out and tucked a curl behind his ear like it hadn’t been days, like it hadn’t been hell .

“I got things done quicker than I thought I would.” Max’s voice was tight. “So, you hired someone to help me?”

“I didn’t want you to be overwhelmed,” Charles said gently. “You have been so stressed lately. I notice these things.”

Pierre chuckled awkwardly. “If I’m intruding, I can—”

“You’re fine,” Charles said without looking at him.

Max was glaring at him.

Pierre excused himself a moment later, and Max didn’t look away until he was gone.

“You didn’t need to replace me,” Max said under his breath. “I wasn’t gone forever.”

Charles’s hand came to rest on his hip, grounding, possessive. “I would never replace you, mon amour ,” he murmured. “But I will make sure you're taken care of. Even when you're being reckless and running off to punish me.”

“I didn’t—” Max started, but Charles leaned in, inhaled deeply against his neck.

“You smell like nothing , Maxie,” he whispered. “Like the city. Like distance. I hate it.”

Max shivered.

“I missed you,” he breathed, almost ashamed to say it.

“I know,” Charles said, tilting Max’s face toward him, his eyes darker than they had any right to be in the afternoon sun. “So don’t leave me again.”

“I won’t,” Max whispered. “I swear.”

 


 

When Charles had told Max he didn’t smell like anything, he hadn’t been exaggerating. The spray was working, exactly as it was designed to. If Max had gone back to Red Bull reeking of blueberries and instinctual longing, Horner would have known something was off. They would’ve torn him apart, tested his blood, maybe locked him down.

Thank god for the scent-blocker. Without it, Charles would’ve chained Max to the bed before letting him step foot outside the estate.

Letting him leave had already been a calculated risk. One he hated. But the scientist—his lead developer—had insisted that separation was necessary. That in order for Max’s body to finish the shift, he needed emotional stress. Intensity. Being away from his alpha was just the fist part of the final trigger. And Charles, though possessive to the point of madness, had enough discipline to play the long game. Even if it gutted him.

Pierre had been a convenient coincidence at first. New staff were needed with the banquet coming up, and Pierre was well-trained, obedient, quiet . But once Max started unraveling Charles had seen the opportunity. The jealousy in Max’s eyes when he walked in on Charles and Pierre talking was like a live wire straight to his spine.

It was working.

Even the sim rig gift had triggered more emotion than expected. Max had teared up, blinking fast and trying to hide it with a weak smile, biting his lip like the gesture had touched something too raw inside him. Charles had stood in front of him, gentle hands on his shoulders, pretending not to notice the way Max shook beneath his touch. Pretending not to feel how right it was to have him like that. 

He’d looked so small like that. So perfectly his .

Charles also hadn’t meant to leave a mark that night. Truly. But Max had fallen asleep on his shoulder like he belonged there, and Charles’s control only extended so far. A soft kiss had turned into a nip, and by morning, a faint reddish bloom lingered at the back of Max’s neck. Charles had spent the rest of the day fighting the possessive curl of satisfaction in his chest every time Max scratched at it in confusion.

Now, with Max away and so clearly fraying at the edges, Charles was done pretending patience. Done pretending restraint.

Charles stared out the window, fingers curled tightly around the crystal tumbler in his hand. The scent of Max had faded from the blankets. The house felt colder. Emptier. 

He was running out of patience.

Soon, Max would finally be his. Charles was certain of it. And when he will be, there won’t be any more hesitation. No more half-measures. Just Charles, Max, and the inevitable path they were already walking.

Together.

 


 

Pierre was starting to piss him off.

No— infuriate him. The kind of quiet, simmering rage that clung to Max’s skin like static. It crept up slowly, like smoke through the cracks, until every little thing the man did grated at his nerves.

The way he hovered around Charles like a moth drawn to golden flame. The way he seized every opportunity to start conversations, always in French—soft, elegant, exclusionary French—as if Max wasn’t standing barely five feet away, eyes flicking between them like he could will himself into comprehension.

Max didn’t speak French. Pierre knew that. Charles knew that. And yet they went on, day after day, like he was invisible.

At first, Max told himself he was imagining it. That he was tired. That he was just missing Charles after the week apart and still adjusting to being back. But three days out from the banquet, it was undeniable: Pierre was always there. Always within arm’s reach of Charles. Laughing. Touching his shoulder casually. Pouring his wine like he owned the fucking estate.

What made it worse—what broke something in Max—was how Charles responded.

He smiled at him.

Not the smile Max had come to crave, the one that was private and crooked and soft at the edges. No, this was the open, charming kind—the one Charles used with guests, with diplomats, with people he wanted something from. But it was frequent. Too frequent. Charles would laugh at something Pierre said and Max would feel it, sharp and cold and wrong , slicing through his chest.

They weren’t spending time alone the same way anymore.

Charles still made time for him, sure. Still touched him when they passed in the hallway. Still brushed fingers against his back when they watched movies or brought him his favorite coffee without asking.

But it wasn’t the same.

He didn’t curl up beside Max on the couch anymore, didn’t whisper stupid things into his neck until he fell asleep smiling. He didn’t linger near the sim at night, pretending to read while clearly watching Max drive. Now, Charles was often elsewhere—talking in hushed tones with Pierre outside the library, heads bent close together, voices muffled but intimate.

Max stared down at his hands, curled into fists in his lap. The bracelet Charles gave him—solid gold, still gleaming under the soft light—felt heavier tonight.

And maybe that was what pushed him over the edge.

He found them on the terrace.

The door was cracked just enough to let in the cool evening breeze—and just enough for Max to hear the soft cadence of French, careful and low. Pierre’s voice. That same gentle, coaxing tone he always used when he was trying to seem effortless, harmless. Like he wasn’t clearly inserting himself where he didn’t belong.

Max froze in the shadow of the hallway, every nerve in his body on edge, heart pounding hard against his ribs. He couldn’t see much—just the silhouettes framed by moonlight. Charles was leaning in, close, head tilted slightly as Pierre murmured something with a laugh that made Max’s stomach twist. And then—

Charles’s hand moved, brushing a strand of hair from Pierre’s forehead with a tenderness that made Max’s vision white out for a second. The Frenchman smiled and leaned in as if he was about to—

No.

He didn’t even think. He just moved.

The door flew open with a loud crack, slamming against the wall hard enough to rattle the glass panes. Both men jolted—Pierre startled visibly, stepping back, while Charles turned sharply, expression already darkening.

“Wow,” he said dryly, crossing his arms. “Didn’t know you were holding a private comedy show out here. Should I grab tickets next time?”

Charles looked up, blinking in surprise. “Max, mon cœur . I didn’t know you were still awake.”

“Oh, I am. Wide awake. Hard to sleep when the house is echoing with French I don’t understand and laughter that used to be mine.”

The words came out sharper than intended. Or maybe exactly as sharp as he needed them to be.

Pierre shifted uncomfortably. “I was just going over the guest list—”

Max cut him off. “Yeah? That takes three days of conversation?”

Charles’s gaze narrowed. “Max.”

“No, seriously,” Max stepped closer, heat in his chest rising fast. “It’s impressive. I’ve never seen anyone manage to be this involved in planning. You’re practically his shadow.”

Charles’s voice dropped into something colder. Warning. “ Max . Enough.”

That hurt.

Max’s chest rose and fell too quickly. “Right. Sorry. I forgot my place.” He turned to leave, but Charles caught his wrist—fingers firm around the bracelet.

“Don’t walk away from me.”

“I’m not. I’m just—” Max shook his head, eyes glassy. “I don’t know what I’m doing here anymore. You’ve got him now, right?”

Charles’s grip tightened just enough to make Max look at him.

“I always had you,” Charles said, voice low, possessive. “And I don’t share .”

Max stared up at him, breath catching.

Pierre cleared his throat awkwardly. “I… I’ll leave you two alone.”

Charles didn’t even glance at him as he left. His focus was solely on Max, eyes dark with something dangerous, hungry, furious .

“I hired him to help you,” Charles said tightly. “Because I thought this week would overwhelm you. Because I thought you deserved support, not stress. Seems like I was wrong.”

Max swallowed hard, his throat thick with something he couldn’t name. His neck ached — a low, pulsing burn just beneath the skin. He didn’t understand why. But the pain made it harder to speak, harder to think.

His voice cracked when he finally forced the words out. “Then why does it feel like you’re replacing me?”

Charles’s gaze sharpened. He tilted his head, eyes raking over Max like he was reading the full measure of his vulnerability — and not feeling particularly kind about it.

“Because you’re jealous,” Charles said coolly. His tone wasn’t cruel — not exactly. Just matter-of-fact, like he was diagnosing a fever. Then, a beat later, sharper: 

“And maybe you should be. Maybe that’s what you need right now.”

Max blinked. Charles never talked to him like that. “What the hell does that mean?”

Charles stepped closer—so close Max could feel the heat of him, smell the faintest trace of that intoxicating alpha scent that clung to his skin like smoke. It wrapped around him, pulled at something deep in his chest. That ache. That hollow space that never stopped screaming when Charles was too far away.

“You’ll find out soon enough,” Charles murmured, voice like velvet drawn over a blade.

Max blinked. “What?” The words didn’t land right. They fell crooked in his mind, too vague, too final. He tilted his chin up, trying to read something— anything —in those eyes that used to look at him like he hung the stars. Now they bordered on disappointment. 

“Could you be any more cryptic?” He said sarcastically. Control was slipping further and further away from him.

Charles didn’t answer. Just stared, unreadable. And that silence was somehow worse than if he had screamed.

Max’s chest tightened painfully. “Seriously, what the hell is going on with you lately? You’ve been—distant. Cold. I don’t… I don’t get it. Did I do something?”

Charles didn’t blink. “Not everything is about you, Max.”

The words hit like a slap. Sharp. Dismissive.

Max recoiled slightly, mouth falling open before he could catch himself. “Wow. Okay. So this is where we’re at now? You treat me like I’m made of glass for weeks, act like I’m something precious, and now suddenly I’m just—what? A nuisance ?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“But you’re acting like it!” Max snapped, voice cracking under the pressure of all the shit he had been trying so hard not to say. “You don’t even look at me the same way anymore. You spend all your time whispering with him. Laughing with him. Like I’m not even fucking here!”

Charles exhaled, slow and measured. “Pierre has nothing to do with this.”

Max scoffed, eyes suddenly burning. “Right. Of course not. He just happened to show up the moment I left. Just happened to get glued to your side the second I came back. You think I’m stupid?”

Charles’s jaw ticked, but he didn’t respond fast enough.

“You’ve barely touched me in days,” Max went on, bitterness bleeding into every syllable. “You used to act like you couldn’t stand being away from me for five minutes. And now I can’t even finish a sentence without you glancing at him. What did he say to you, huh? Is he telling you shit behind my back?”

“Max—”

“No. No, you don’t get to ‘Max’ me right now,” he bit out. “You don't get to look at me like that after ignoring me for days and then drop cryptic bullshit like ‘you’ll find out soon enough.’ What am I supposed to do with that?”

Charles’s expression flickered—just briefly—but Max caught it. The hesitation. The guilt. And for the first time, real fear pooled in Max’s stomach.

“You’re planning something,” he said, the words falling out quieter than he meant them to. “You’re hiding something from me.”

Charles stepped forward again, slow, predatory. “It’s not what you think.”

“Oh really?” Max laughed bitterly, taking a step back. “Because it feels exactly like what I think.”

His hands were shaking.

He couldn’t tell if it was adrenaline, the lingering haze of Charles’s scent, or just the sheer emotional whiplash of being tossed aside like some meaningless object. His collarbone burned. His stomach churned with something raw, acidic. Shame? Hurt? Fury? 

“You brought Pierre in,” Max spat, voice tight and cracking at the edges, “and suddenly I’m this… this afterthought.”

Charles didn’t flinch. His expression didn’t shift. If anything, it hardened—eyes narrowing just enough to make Max feel like a child throwing a tantrum, not someone desperate for clarity. For reassurance.

“You’re being dramatic,” Charles said coolly. Like he was bored. Like none of this mattered.

Max’s chest caved in a little.

“Dramatic?” he echoed, incredulous. “I’ve been standing on the sidelines for days watching him hang off you like some fucking accessory, while you pretend like I’m invisible.”

Charles didn’t rise to the bait. His arms crossed slowly over his chest, his stance composed, almost clinical. “Pierre is here to help with the banquet. You know that.”

“Don’t insult me,” Max hissed, stepping forward. “This isn’t about the goddamn banquet.”

A flicker of something passed over Charles’s face—annoyance, maybe. Or disappointment.

“You think he means something to me?” he asked, his voice flat, devoid of heat or affection. “That’s what you’re worried about?”

Max clenched his jaw, pulse hammering at his temples. “I don’t know what to think anymore, Charles. You’re not talking to me. You barely look at me. You don’t even… you don’t care. Not like before.”

Charles tilted his head slightly, almost like he was studying him from a distance. “You’re imagining things.”

That hit harder than it should have. Max’s breath caught in his throat.

“Then prove I’m wrong,” he whispered, voice thin and trembling. “Prove I’m not just some toy you’re bored of. Prove it’s still me.”

Charles didn’t move.

For a moment, Max let himself hope— beg —that the other man would touch him, grab him, kiss him, do something . Something to make him feel wanted again. But the seconds stretched into silence, cold and suffocating.

Finally, Charles spoke.

“I don’t need to prove anything,” he said quietly. Not cruel, not kind—just detached. As though Max were no longer worth the effort. “You’ll find out soon enough.”

Max’s heart thudded once. Twice. Then dropped like a stone.

“That’s it?” he asked, almost choking on it. “You’re just going to walk away?”

Charles looked at him. Looked, like he was assessing damage on a car that wasn’t worth fixing. Then he turned.

And walked out.

No backward glance. No apology. Not even a sliver of emotion in his step.

Max stood there alone in the hall, fists curled and useless at his sides. His throat burned. The scent Charles always left behind—it used to feel like comfort, like safety. Now it just made him nauseous.

He didn’t cry. Not yet. But he felt the heat behind his eyes, the pressure in his skull, the ache on his neck, the shift in his guts .

Maybe Pierre really was a replacement .

A replacement he needed to get rid of .

Notes:

The lovebirds are fighting 🙄🙄 How can Charles be so mean to his pookie bear??? Out here flirting with other men while Max is stuck watching from the sidelines like some Victorian widow??? Disgraceful behavior, Charles. Truly.

On a more serious note though—this is the beginning of the end. Charles knows exactly how to push Max’s buttons, and he’s not afraid to use it. 👀 Be ready for the next chapter where he just might watch that little recording of Max (you know the one), and then after that… the chapter I’m most proud of drops. 👀🔥

What do you guys think is going to happen next? Any predictions for our dear Max, Charles, and… Pierre? (Pierre, I’m so sorry for dragging you into this, truly. But I needed a French-speaking twink and, well… Esteban is too macho for this role. You understand.)

drop by for more amazing content my tumblr
//As I’m writing this, Max just dropped a new IG post and I’m feeling very patriotic. Lewy królu złoty, please… lend your strength to that RedBull. Let the papaya boys take out each other in Brocedes 2016 Spain GP style. Let us cook the same way Barcelona has been 🙏

Chapter 6: He liked the burn

Summary:

Charles and Max still aren’t speaking. The silence hangs heavy, and Charles aches with it—restless, raw. Desperate for something, anything, he turns to old camera footage of the two of them, hoping for a flicker of comfort to dull the sting.

What he finds leaves him speechless.

And painfully, hopelessly horny.

Notes:

This one might feel a bit like a filler, but fear not—there’s smut to keep things spicy. It’s also a little set up for the next chapter(s) (aka the banquet), where everything will go horribly wrong… but also somehow right.

Hope you guys enjoy!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They didn’t speak for the next two days.

Not a glance, not a word. Just silence thick enough to suffocate, bitter enough to choke on. And it was killing Max.

The amber scent that once grounded him—warm, earthy, addictive—now made his skin crawl. It clung to the sheets, to the air in every hallway of the house, and most of all to him. The scent that had once lulled him into sleep now curled in his lungs like smoke, sharp and heavy and wrong.

He felt like he was unraveling.

Every minute that passed without Charles looking at him made the anger coil tighter in his guts. It was constant now—this simmering, biting thing just beneath the surface. It wasn’t rational, it wasn’t fair, but it was real. Max had never been like this before. He used to be sharp, focused, calculated. Emotions used to be a thing he could set aside when they got in the way. Now they were the way. All the time. And he hated it.

He hated Pierre’s voice down the hall. He hated the soft thrum of Charles’s laugh that wasn’t meant for him. He hated the way they spoke in French—low and private—and the way it made him feel like a fucking outsider in the place that used to feel like home.

He especially hated how, despite everything, his body refused to get the memo.

Every time the tension spiked—every time he saw Charles brush past him without a word—his body would betray him. Heat bloomed low in his belly, the kind that left him aching and half-hunched over in pain—at the same time full of lust, burning and desperate without knowing what for.  

And the anger only made it worse. He’d snap, storm off, and twenty minutes later he’d be hissing through gritted teeth with his hand wrapped around his cock like it was some kind of curse.

Because even angry , even furious , he still wanted him. Needed him. That primal urge within him ached for the Monegasque.

“Fucking disgusting ,” he muttered to himself one night, wiping his wrist across his sweaty forehead after yet another shamefully fast, fevered jerk-off session in the bathroom. He stared at himself in the mirror, heart still pounding, his reflection half-blurred by steam.

And then there was that smell again.

Blueberries.

Faint, but undeniably there. Like spring rain and sugared fruit, wrapped around him like a second skin.

“What the fuck,” he whispered, leaning in. He sniffed the air. And it wasn’t the cologne Charles gave him either— that bottle lay untouched on the bathroom shelf, dusty and forgotten, its calming effect long gone.

He hadn’t changed anything. Same detergent. Same deodorant.

And still—blueberries.

Everything felt so wrong lately. 

Max gripped the edge of the sink, his stomach twisting. Was he sick? Was it stress? Or… was this something else?

Something Charles hadn’t told him?

He slammed the cabinet shut with more force than necessary, breathing hard, trying to push the thought away. But it lingered—like the scent. Sweet and cloying and inescapable.

Down the hall, he heard Charles laugh again—low and soft—and Pierre murmuring something in reply.

Max’s vision went red for a second.

He wanted to scream. Or cry. Or march down the hall and shove Pierre against the nearest wall just to make space again. Just to remind Charles what was his.

He swallowed the lump in his throat and pressed his forehead to the mirror, cold glass against flushed skin.

He didn’t know how much more of this he could take.

 


 

Maybe things were starting to spiral.

Charles had anticipated resistance—some confusion, stress, maybe a sharp word or two—but not like this. Not the way Max had broken in front of him, voice raised and hands trembling, pain written across every inch of his face like a wound split wide open.

He hadn't expected it to hurt .

Because this was the plan. Stress him, push him, edge him closer to the shift. Max needed high-emotion states, spikes of distress and vulnerability—at least that’s what the science said. That’s what they’d all agreed. The chemical cues, the psychological markers. It would speed everything up.

Charles was good at following plans.

But that night… that night had shattered something delicate and unspoken between them.

He still saw it when he closed his eyes—the way Max had stood there, barely keeping himself together, tears unshed but bright in his eyes, his voice wrecked with something far worse than anger. Betrayal.

"You're not even looking at me anymore."

"Prove I’m not just some toy you’re bored of."

And Charles had stood there. Said nothing. Because what could he say? Yes, I’m doing this to you on purpose? Yes, I want to break you down so you fall into me like you were always meant to?

He was supposed to be cold. Strategic. The one in control.

But watching Max snap like that—watching him unravel and bare his teeth—it had cracked something open in Charles, something ugly and fragile.

He hadn’t known Max could yell like that. Hadn’t known he could speak with such raw fury in his voice. It wasn’t just rage—it was devastation. It was heartbreak in real time, and it made Charles feel monstrous .

Of course he’d known Max would come to the terrace that night. Of course he knew Max would see the way he tucked Pierre’s hair behind his ear, hear the soft laugh, the gentle touch.

It was orchestrated. It was necessary.

But Max wasn’t supposed to bleed like that.

He thought Max would shut down, maybe sulk in his room, avoid him for a while—retreat into that quiet stubbornness Charles had grown to crave. Not yell. Not look at him like that .

God. That look.

Like Charles had reached into his chest and torn something out. Like he wasn’t the man Max trusted anymore.

And maybe he wasn’t.

Maybe Charles had gone too far.

But wasn’t this what he wanted? Max undone. Dependent. Craving his attention like air.

Then why did he feel like the ground was falling out from under him?

Why did he feel like he’d just made the worst mistake of his life?

He stood now in the dim hallway outside Max’s bedroom door, staring at the blank wood like it might offer him clarity. But there was nothing. No movement. No sound.

The same emptiness he’d felt in the echo of Max’s words ever since the fight.

And still—he didn’t knock. Didn’t enter. He couldn’t afford softness. Not yet.

Not when Max was so close to breaking.

Charles exhaled slowly, pressing his palm flat to the cool wall beside him, trying to bury the ache in his chest beneath logic, beneath the mission. But it clung to him like a ghost.

He wanted to go in there. To touch. To explain.

But instead he turned away. Because this wasn’t about want. This was about need .

And Max?

Max would come crawling back the moment his body betrayed him. The moment instinct took over. When the pressure peaked and his fragile composure cracked.

He had noticed how different Max looked now than the first time they met. Everything about him was softer now, his hips have gotten ever so little bit wider, chest a bit plumper. 

Charles wanted to take a bite.

He had also seen how Max was acting when he thought no one was looking. He didn’t install those cameras for nothing. Charles wasn’t paranoid—he was prepared. Curiosity may have sparked the first one, but obsession maintained the rest.

He turned on his office computer and opened the camera files. They only kept the last month of footage and recorded when they detected movement, so he didn’t need to search blindly. Charles appreciated efficiency. And control.

He scrolled through this week’s feed. Max staring. Again. And again. Especially when Charles was talking to Pierre. And the look he gave Pierre—if eyes could kill, the Frenchman would be buried six feet under by now. Charles smirked.

Jealous much?

He rewatched the fight. That one. Halfway through, he turned it off. God , why does it still hurt so much? The rage in Max’s voice, the desperation in his movements—it lingered under Charles’s skin, made his chest tight. 

But no, it would all be worth it. In the long run, Max would understand. 

He would see .

Charles queued the footage from the week Max had disappeared. One clip stood out: the meeting with Räikkönen. Cold-blooded genius, emotionally unavailable—he was exactly the kind of weapon Charles needed now. Kimi had debriefed him, sparing few words but delivering more than enough. Max was changing. Evolving. The shift in his behavior was sharp enough that even Kimi, ever unreadable, had looked mildly impressed. That alone said everything.

That had been the day Kimi handed him the box.

Small. Velvet. Red. A glint of gold on the side, initials pressed into the metal like a secret branded into flesh: M.V. Charles hadn’t opened it. He didn’t need to. He knew what lay inside. He remembered Kimi’s voice—calm, cutting, final. Don’t rush it. Wait. One more month, minimum. Longer, if you can stomach it. 

If done too soon it could leave scars neither of them would recover from.

He glanced at the lower drawer of his desk—the one that held the box. And everything else. All the documentation surrounding Morphyra . The client list. Every scrap of data. And Max. Especially Max. 

Charles clicked back into the recordings.

Max crying when Charles showed him the rig.

Max asleep in his arms, fragile and warm.

Max squirming under his mouth, skin flushing under each kiss.

God, that night. He hadn’t moved on. How could he? The way Max arched into him, trembling on the edge of resistance and surrender. The moment he pushed Charles away… maybe it had been necessary. But the look in Max’s eyes, once Charles reviewed the footage, said more than his body had: hunger. Confusion. Need .

He let the recording play. Max tucking him in. Lingering. Hesitating. And that look . Fuck. Charles could drown in it. Thank god he’d splurged on high-res cameras. Watching in 4K had never felt so worth it.

The video kept going. Charles, fixated on the sway of Max’s hips, almost missed it when the Dutchman pulled his shirt off.

Oh?

A wicked grin played on Charles's lips as he recalled the camera he had installed above the bed. 

It wasn't planned, not really. When the bed arrived, there was no other place to put it except right under the little device.

Charles silently congratulated his own interior design instincts.

Charles's breath hitched as Max's fingers hooked into the waistband of his pants, slowly dragging them down his thighs. 

His heart pounded in his chest like a drumbeat, echoing the throbbing desire that was already building inside him (or his pants). 

Max reached for the bedside drawer. Lube.

This was getting… very interesting. Why the hell hadn’t he seen this recording before? He needed to check these files more often.

Suddenly Max stopped. He seemed to ponder something and reached under the bed. He took out something small and red, it looked like—wait.

Is that his fucking underwear??

Charles blinked, then froze as Max buried his face in it.

Oh. My. God.

He was already half hard from watching those strong thighs flex, biceps curl and now—

The sound that escaped Charles's lips was pure lust, a primal growl that echoed Max’s own moan.

Charles watched him rut into the mattress, face buried in red. He began stroking himself. 

He matched the rhythm automatically, his mind filled with images of Max’s body under his hands, his lips, his—

Was Max thinking about what just happened earlier that night? Still aching, inside and out? The thought sent a shiver down Charles's spine, his cock throbbing with need.

Suddenly there was a lot of movement, pillow slid under hips, legs spread apart, back arched, lube squirted. 

And Max pushed fingers into himself. 

Charles was enamoured. The body on screen arched and trembled, fingers disappearing inside. Drool slowly spilling onto the underwear under his face. Suddenly he arched even more — ass high, back bowed, face flushed against the sheets

He looked like he was presenting

Charles was on the edge. Fast. He imagined it was him Max was squeezing around, not his own fingers. The thought sent a wave of pleasure crashing through him, his hand moving faster, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps.

And then:

“F-fuck, Charlie…” Max whimpered. Barely audible, but unmistakable. “Please... I need you.”

If it wouldn’t unravel the entire plan, Charles would be sprinting down the hall to his room this very second. Max needed him. Begged for him. But no. Not yet. He had to hold the line.

“W-wanna be yours. Get wet for you.”

Oh, he would. In less than a month. Fully. Irrevocably.

“Want you to fuck me through a heat—make me feel it.”

Charles bit down hard on his hand in order to quiet the noises that were slipping out. The taste of skin and the sharp sting barely dulled the rush. He was so close. His hand sped up, his mind filled with images of Max beneath him, writhing and moaning.

“Want you to knot me. Knot me so deep it takes .” Max choked out, one hand pulling at the sheets, the other working the fingers in like his life depended on it.

That did it. He came with a guttural moan, biting into his skin to muffle the sound. Did Max just really—?

The video wasn’t over.

“Make me yours, Charles. Brand me—fuck me full.”

Charles shivered, still experiencing aftershocks. Branding had already begun—subtle, soft, disguised in the bracelet on Max’s wrist. But Max wanted it. All of it.

“M–make it real. Make me change .”

Max came with a sound that burned itself into Charles’s memory. Loud, filthy, honest. Muffling it against the boxers clenched in his teeth. He looked like a work of art, a masterpiece of desire and need.

Charles wished he could put him on display in a museum, one for his eyes only.

And maybe the drug was already affecting Max’s subconscious more than Kimi or Charles had anticipated. Even if Max wasn’t fully aware of everything going on inside, his primal senses sure as hell were.

Good. That was very, very good news. Max’s brain would stop fighting soon enough. No more outbursts, no more fightbacks. He’ll submit eventually. 

Submit to Morphyra. 

Submit to Charles.

The intensity of the entire session—his private show, really—had bordered on a semi-heat. No wonder Max’s scent had finally started bleeding through. The pressure worked. The stress pushed him forward. Charles filed that information away. He’d use it. When the time came.

Cum soaked through Charles’s shirt and pants, but he barely noticed. The screen still showed Max—so soft now, limbs loose, breath slowing. He looked… exhausted. And—wait. Petrified?

That’s when Charles noticed it: eye contact.

Max was looking directly at the camera .

Fuck.

He knew. Max realized what he had just done. And what Charles had seen.

Charles didn’t move. Waited. Observed. Max didn’t move either.

He just lay there. Pale. Stiff. Silent.

Then, after nearly two minutes, Max grabbed the blanket, pulled it over himself, and buried his face in the pillow.

The footage ended. No more movement. No more Max.

But Charles didn’t move either. Not for a while.

He just sat there, chest still heaving, the ghost of Max’s voice echoing in his head.

“Make me yours.”

He would.

Soon.

 


 

That night, the house was quiet.

Too quiet — like it was holding its breath.

Max waited until the lights were low and the staff movements stilled. He’d memorized the rhythm of the house by now. Knew when Charles usually took his final glass of wine and vanished into his rooms like a shadow. Knew when Pierre would come back from the late night cigarette.

He wasn’t proud of it. But pride had long since lost its voice.

Anger, however — that still lived in him.

Bitter. Hot. Loud.

Anger at Charles, for so many things he couldn’t even name properly. For lying. For charming him. For making him feel . For forcing him to care, when caring had never been part of the mission. For keeping secrets and playing god. For abandoning him.

And anger at himself, most of all — because despite everything, a part of him still craved Charles’s gaze like sunlight. 

But tonight… tonight wasn’t about craving.

It was about survival.

His sister’s life was still hanging in the balance, Horner knowing just where his weak spot was. He didn’t have the luxury of guilt. Not anymore.

But if he does it right, does it quietly, then maybe Charles won’t even notice? Everything between them will eventually even out, his sister will be safe and Horner will get off his ass.

What could go wrong?

The hallway stretched in front of him like a vein through the darkened mansion. Shadows moved like ghosts across the polished floor, and the air smelled faintly of roses and smoke.

He moved with precision, silent in his socks, hugging the edges of the walls.

The security system here was good. Not perfect though.

He’d noticed a flaw early on. The first-floor camera had a blind spot directly beneath it — just a sliver of space where the view cut out. And the camera meant to compensate was angled slightly wrong — turned just a bit too far left.

Max had smiled when he saw it. Sloppy. Charles should’ve hired someone better.

He reached the blind spot with practiced ease, pulled a dining chair from the side hall, and climbed up. The camera lens gleamed faintly in the dark, a mechanical eye blind to what he was about to do.

From his pocket, he produced a sleek black device — one of GP’s newer models, a miniature patch that could generate fake footage and feed it to the system in real time. It was subtle. Clean. Dangerous.

He plugged it in.

Checked the mirrored feed on his phone.

Perfect loop. Seamless.

Nobody would see a thing.

No time to waste now. He set the chair aside and knelt by the office door, pulling out his lockpicking kit. Familiar, comforting — muscle memory guiding his fingers. But just as he leaned in—

A sound.

Barely audible.

He froze, breath caught in his throat.

He strained his ears.

Another sound. A soft gasp, muffled by thick doors and distance.

His brow furrowed. The lights inside were off. No flicker beneath the door. But someone was definitely in there.

Was Charles… still working?

Or—

A noise, sharper this time. A stifled groan.

Max pressed his ear against the door.

“—wet for you—”

His blood ran cold.

Or hot.

He couldn’t tell.

His brain stalled, body locked in place. That voice — he felt like he recognized it, couldn’t quite tell from where, though.

Another moan coming from the computer.

Max blinked, stunned.

Was Charles… watching porn?

That didn’t sound right. Or maybe it did. Max’s heart was thudding too loudly to think straight.

He should leave. Try another time.

But his knees wouldn’t move.

Another breath — ragged and ruined.

“F-fuck me—” then, quieter, broken: “—my heat—make me—”

A flush crept up Max’s neck. His thighs clenched. His mouth was dry. His pants — uncomfortably tight.

He shouldn’t be here. Shouldn’t be listening.

But he couldn’t tear himself away.

“—knot me. Knot me so deep it—”

Then a strangled, guttural moan, followed by a quiet putain.

It punched straight through Max’s chest, knocking the air out of him. He flinched back like he’d been burned.

At the same time every nerve in his body was telling him to burst into that room.

Did Charles just… come?

Max stood up abruptly, heart in his throat, fingers trembling.

He forced himself to walk — one step, then another, legs too light, too shaky. He didn’t breathe until he reached the door. Didn’t think until he was locked safely in his room, stripping off his clothes like they were too tight, too wrong.

The shower water was scalding.

Max’s hand moved with desperate, punishing rhythm, every stroke soaked in something between need and self-loathing. Shame licked at his spine, coiled hot and unrelenting just beneath his skin, but he couldn’t stop — not when the pressure in his gut was building again, that strange, aching feeling curling deep in his belly like it had claws.

He pressed his forehead to the cold tile, breath fogging against it, hips twitching forward into the tight heat of his own grip. The slick sound of it echoed in the shower, obscene and private. His lips parted, a sound catching in his throat — half-formed, wrecked.

Charles.

The name slipped out before he could stop it, cracked and hoarse and horrifyingly honest.

It felt like betrayal. Like surrender.

The tension snapped, pleasure crashing over him like a wave breaking too hard, too fast. He came with a choked gasp, biting down on his knuckles to muffle the noise, his entire body going tight and then loose, trembling against the wall.

It hurt. Not just the aftershocks — the throbbing oversensitivity — but something deeper. A rawness under his skin. A fire that didn’t go out with release.

Max slumped down to his knees, still breathing hard, chest heaving like he’d just outrun something. The heat in his body didn’t fade. The pulse between his legs still throbbed. That pressure in his lower belly — it hadn’t gone away. It burned .

If anything, it was worse now.

Unspent. Unsatisfied.

Unnatural.

This isn’t normal, he thought, eyes squeezing shut.

This isn’t healthy.

But even as guilt twisted in his gut, even as his skin prickled with leftover arousal and self-disgust, he couldn’t deny the truth pressing against his ribs like a secret too big to hold.

He liked it.

He liked the burn .

Notes:

So, what are we thinking?? Personally, I think they should just kiss already—but nooo, Mister Big Brain Charles Leclerc insists on playing the long game. Classic. At least we’re finally nearing the end of it now. And poor Maxie can't even recognize his own voice 😭😭 Bro is just so on edge, that when he falls over one he still can't get enough 😭

Any guesses about what might go down at the banquet in the next chapter? 👀 I can say this: we’ll finally find out what happened to the mysteriously vanished chef from chapter one. The one mentioned in one sentence. In the first chapter. You know the guy.

Also some blood will spill. Hopefully Charles will find someone who'll clean it up.

See you all next week!!

drop by for more amazing content my tumblr
(I promise i did not abandon this i'll post someting soon enough))

Chapter 7: Would he still call him ‘mon ange’?

Summary:

Pierre is testing his patience, Charles keeps sending mixed signals, and Max is torn between conflicting emotions. Just as he’s reaching his limit, a piece of shocking news changes everything—suddenly, it all makes sense.

Overwhelmed and pushed too far, Max finally snaps.

Roses turn red.

Notes:

⚠️ Tags update: This chapter contains graphic depictions of violence. Please read with care.

The Banquet is finally here!! I had so much fun writing this part and I hope you enjoy reading it just as much. This is the first of two (possibly three) parts—things got a little out of hand length-wise, and I just had to end it on a cliffhanger.

Let me know what you think in the comments—I always love hearing your thoughts!

Also, the suit mentioned in the first part is based on look 40/58 from the Ralph Lauren RTW Spring 2012 collection . Just picture it with a more masculine cut. ( Here is a pinterest link if you can't find the suit on the original site😊😊)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

There was a soft knock against the door, barely more than a whisper of knuckles on old wood.

Max stared at it from where he sat on the edge of the bed, elbows on his knees, hands clasped tight like a prayer he didn’t believe in. 

He wasn’t in the mood to see anyone —least of all Charles. Not right now. 

Not when the pressure of the banquet loomed like stormclouds, and Horner’s voice still echoed in the back of his skull like a gun shot. Three weeks left. He needed progress. Proof. Something. Anything. 

And maybe, he thought bitterly, the chaos of the event would be the perfect cover. A million moving parts. A million chances to slip away unnoticed.

But then the knock came again, followed by that familiar, grating voice—French-tinted, slightly too smug for its own good.

“Max,” came Pierre’s voice through the door, muffled but unmistakably exasperated. “Charles asked me to drop this off. It’s your suit for tonight. You don’t have to put it on now, just… check if it fits.”

Max rolled his eyes so hard it was a miracle something didn’t snap in his skull. Of course Charles hadn’t come himself. Why bother, when he had Pierre—pristine, polished, ever-smiling Pierre—to run his errands. A perfectly groomed little messenger boy.

Whatever version of Charles this was lately, Max hated it. He’d bet good money that the video Charles had been watching last night probably starred a smug, blue-eyed brunette. What had he done to deserve it?.

Max didn’t respond. Didn’t move. The silence was deliberate.

“I’m leaving it on the chair,” Pierre added after a beat, his voice sugarcoated with pretend patience. “Also—Charles wants everyone downstairs by three to finalize the plan and wrap setup. He says not to be late.”

And then he was gone. Thank fuck.

Silence settled over the room again, heavier now, thicker. Max didn’t move for a long moment. Just stared at the closed door, jaw tight. Then, finally, he got up and walked toward the suit bag draped over the chair in front of the room.

The thing looked expensive before he even unzipped it. The garment bag was matte black with subtle embroidery, the kind of thing people kept for life. His fingers hesitated at the zipper, and then he pulled it down—and his breath caught.

Oh.

The suit inside shimmered like it had been woven from moonlight. A white silk masterpiece, soft as water under his fingertips, shifting like liquid silver. The jacket was clean-cut, tailored already, with sharp lapels and a faint sheen that caught the afternoon light like it was flirting with the sun. The pants matched perfectly—same silk, same barely-there weight, like they might dissolve if he breathed too hard.

He swallowed, fingertips lingering over the fabric. This wasn’t a uniform. This wasn’t something for a housekeeper. This was... divine. A statement.

His first thought: Did Pierre also get one like this?

Somehow, he doubted it.

As he slowly dressed, each movement deliberate, the questions came creeping in like fog through cracks in the window. Why something like this? Too luxurious. Too conspicuous. This was a guest’s suit, not a servant’s. Something for someone meant to be seen. To be admired. 

To be shown off.

The final button slid into place with a whisper. The golden clasp at the collar clicked shut with the finality of a trap.

And then he looked at himself in the mirror.

His breath hitched.

He looked—

Stunning.

The suit framed him perfectly, hugging the line of his waist and sculpting his chest like it had been made with him in mind from the first stitch. The silk caught light in all the right places, made him look unreal—like some haute couture specter walking straight off a Paris runway. His skin, usually too pale, seemed to glow against the white. His eyes looked sharper. His mouth softer.

And the shoes. White to match, minimal and sleek, like the final note of a well-composed symphony.

He looked like he was about to walk down the aisle.

The thought startled him enough that he laughed. Short. Bitter. He reached for his phone and snapped a picture anyway—just one. Something to remember, for after this all went to hell. When he’d be back in the dark with blood on his hands and dirt under his fingernails. He needed proof that, at least once, he looked like this.

The suit came off again with reverence, returned to the hanger with care. He showered quickly, scrubbing off the last of blueberry scent and the chill of Horner’s threats. By 14:30, he was already making his way downstairs.

And— chaos .

The entire lower floor was a hurricane of movement: staff rushing past with polished silver trays, decorators pinning fabric to archways, florists arguing over bouquet placements. Someone almost crashed into him, completely obscured by a massive, blindingly bright arrangement of white roses and eucalyptus.

It was frantic. Breathless. Uncontrolled.

And at the center of it all—Charles.

Max’s eyes found him instantly.

The Monegasque stood tall in the heart of the madness, tension radiating off him in waves. He looked infuriated, frustrated, issuing commands rapid-fire in French and clipped English, directing people like chess pieces on a battlefield. His suit jacket wasn’t on yet, sleeves rolled up to the elbows, a bead of sweat on his brow. He looked like a prince on the verge of snapping his scepter in two.

And beside him, of course—Pierre. Scribbling into a notebook, nodding furiously, never once straying from Charles’s side.

Max felt the familiar rush of irritation, but it warred now with something else. Something darker. Something he couldn’t quite name.

Charles turned. Caught sight of him.

And instantly—his entire posture changed. The tension in his shoulders loosened, the harsh line of his mouth softened. His eyes, frantic only seconds ago, grew gentle.

Max didn’t look away.

And neither did Charles.

 


 

Charles didn’t approach right away. He stood there for a beat too long, just watching Max like he was still trying to read him — like the fight hadn’t happened, or maybe like it had, and he didn’t quite know what to do with that knowledge. The murmur of the staff faded a little under the weight of the look.

Then he moved. Casual, practiced. Like it didn’t matter. Like Max didn’t still have his fingerprints ghosting across his ribs, weeks after the inchident.

“Did it fit?” Charles asked, his voice light, almost bored.

Max blinked. “What?”

“The suit,” Charles said, stopping just in front of him now. Close, but not too close. “You tried it on, right?”

“Yeah,” Max said, voice clipped. “It fit.”

Charles tilted his head slightly, eyes flickering down Max’s body with a quick, assessing glance. Not leering. Not obvious. But definitely there .

Max felt his skin heat like a betrayal. Traitorous fucking skin.

“I thought it would,” Charles murmured. His tone was maddeningly neutral, like this wasn’t anything important. Like he hadn’t spent time and effort thinking about how Max’s body would move beneath the silk. “I had it taken in a bit. You have… extraordinary proportions.”

Max’s brows pulled together into a scowl. “Are you trying to insinuate anything?”

It came out sharper than he intended. Petty, defensive. He hated that it sounded like he cared . But he did. Because he knew he wasn’t as lean, as polished as he’d been when they first met. Months of long nights, stress, and minimal exercise had taken their toll. And Charles, with his perfect posture and perfectly measured words, didn’t miss things like that.

For a moment — just a breath — Charles faltered. His gaze softened. “No. I didn’t mean it like that, mon petit . I only meant…” He paused, jaw working slightly like he was choosing every syllable with care. “I’m the host. You’re my left hand tonight. Couldn’t let you show up looking like an afterthought.”

Max blinked. “Left hand?” he echoed, more startled than he wanted to admit. “Is that what I am now? Not a discarded tool? Not a plaything you got bored of last week?”

And there it was — the hit. He was still kind of pissed at how Charles was acting and he was not going to hide it. 

Charles’s polished veneer cracked, barely perceptible, but enough. His mouth opened like he might defend himself, explain something, anything — but then his mask fell back into place, like it had never slipped at all.

He took a breath in and locked eyes with Max, scanning his attitude. “Tonight,” Charles said quietly, carefully, “you are who I say you are.”

Heat bloomed in his stomach.

Fucking hell.

Max didn’t know what to say to that. He didn’t trust himself to open his mouth without letting something real slip out. The noises from last night were still replaying in his head.

So he just stood there, fists tight at his sides. He could still smell Charles on himself, even if they were avoiding each other like fire ever since the fight. 

He didn’t want to be angry at him. God, he really didn’t. But it was like something inside him had snapped loose—some fuse that used to keep him steady, grounded, human . Now, when the feelings surged, they didn’t settle. They spiked. Multiplied. Burned hotter.

And instead of fading, they just kept climbing, like static under his skin that wouldn’t discharge.

He hated it. Hated the way his own body betrayed him. Hated how Charles could still make him feel like this—with a glance, with silence, with a fucking suit delivered by someone else’s hands.

Either way, the worst part was knowing he’d still trail after him all night like some perfectly trained shadow. Still stand precisely at Charles’s left side like it meant something. Like he hadn’t spent the past week being ignored, discarded, fucking humiliated . He’d smile when prompted. Nod at the right moments. Pretend like everything was fine — like he wasn’t burning from the inside out.

And all the while, Pierre would be there too. Standing smugly at Charles’s right, where Max never got to be. Laughing too loud at his jokes. Leaning in too close. Talking with that overfamiliar lilt, like they had some private joke Max wasn’t in on. Flirting so blatantly it made Max’s jaw ache with the effort not to react.

Because no matter how much he hated it — no matter how much he told himself he didn’t care — some traitorous part of him still wanted Charles to look at him like that. Still wanted to be the one who made him laugh. Still wanted to believe that maybe, just maybe, everything before he left had meant something.

And that was the most pathetic thing of all.

 


 

Charles was about to have a breakdown.

Max could see it in the way he paced, sharp and restless, muttering in French too fast for Max to follow— inacceptable , l’image de la marque , something about lavender when it was supposed to be periwinkle . His hands kept running through his hair, wrecking the sleek, styled look he'd perfected earlier with surgeon-like precision. The suit, tailored within a millimeter of its life, clung to him like armor—but even that couldn’t disguise the static of panic rolling off him in waves.

Pierre was there, of course. Hovering with his stupid little notebook, voice light and falsely sweet: “You’re spiraling again, mon chou . Breathe. It’s a flower arrangement, not a diplomatic crisis.”

And then—he reached out. Like he was going to touch him.

Max didn’t think. He moved. Stepped in before Pierre’s fingers could make contact, slotting himself between them like it was the most natural thing in the world. His hand found Charles’s elbow first—not hard, just enough to anchor.

“Charles,” Max said, voice low, steady, too calm to be real. “Seriously. Put the wrong-colored ones in the back. No one’s going to notice. They’ll be too busy kissing your ass to care.”

That earned him something small—half a smile, frayed and distracted, but honest. Max felt it like a gut punch.

“I know,” Charles murmured, rubbing a hand over his face. “I know. I just… it needs to be perfect. This night matters.”

“You made it perfect,” Pierre chimed in, smiling like he meant it. “As always.”

Max bit down on the inside of his cheek, hard enough to taste copper.

Fucking ass-kisser.

They moved through the rest of the prep like that — the three of them orbiting each other in tense, unstable choreography.

Max handed out last-minute schedules. 

Pierre smoothed over catering mistakes with that fake-charming smile. 

Max pinned boutonnieres and fixed a collapsing arch of fairy lights. 

Pierre fetched water and made sure Charles actually drank it.

And Charles — fucking Charles — just kept thanking them the same way. The same tone, the same tired smile.

“Merci, Pierre. I’d be lost without you.”
“Max, perfect as always. Thank you.”

But Max heard it. The difference. Barely perceptible, but it was there.

With Pierre, it was warm, fond, familiar. Safe.

With Max… it was cautious. Like he was holding something back. Like the memory of that night was pressed up against the back of his throat, threatening to escape if he wasn’t careful.

And it drove Max mad .

Because he’d do anything for Charles. Had done everything. And yet, somehow, Pierre still got the easy affection. The mindless trust. The casual intimacy. Like he hadn’t missed a beat. Like Max wasn’t bleeding out under his fucking collar.

They were running through the final pre-event checklist in one of the smaller side halls when Max finally cracked.

Pierre leaned over Charles’s shoulder, pointing to some line item on the clipboard, and said, “Don’t worry, I triple-confirmed it. It’ll arrive exactly at 6:42.”

“Great,” Charles murmured. “You’re a lifesaver, really. Thank you.”

Max rolled his eyes so hard it almost hurt. “Jesus, do you want to kiss him while you’re at it?”

Both of them froze. Pierre blinked. Charles’s head snapped up.

Pierre, of course, recovered first. “Why?” he said, all fake sweetness. “ Jealous , Max?”

“I just think maybe we should focus ,” Max snapped, crossing his arms. “You know. On the actual event.”

Charles gave him a look — sharp, warning, but not unkind. Like he wasn’t sure if he should scold him or laugh.

“Children,” he said, with a long-suffering sigh. “You’re both impossible.”

And yet — his eyes lingered on Pierre for a second longer than they did on Max.

Just a second. Just a blink. But Max felt it like a punch straight to the chest.

Fuck.

That was it. That was the line in the sand. The shift in gravity. The split-second where Charles looked at someone else like that , and Max felt the ground tilt beneath him.

Pierre, with his notebook and his lazy charm and his fucking dimples. Pierre, who always said the right thing, who never raised his voice, who didn’t come with a goddamn war behind his eyes. Pierre, who Charles looked at like a solution instead of a problem.

Max’s jaw clenched so tight his teeth ached.

He had to do something. Now. Before Pierre slipped in deeper. Before Charles forgot why he ever looked at Max like he was more than just another pawn in his beautiful, sterile world.

He couldn’t let Pierre steal him .

 


 

He was still in the middle of fidgeting with the golden cuff clasp when the knock came.

Not Pierre this time, thank god. This one was lighter, quicker. Professional. Polite in a way that put Max instantly on edge.

He opened the door halfway, still buttoning the last bit of his waistcoat. A woman stood there holding a soft black kit bag and a clipboard with Charles’s insignia tucked into the corner. She gave him a practiced smile.

“Max Hermann?”

He blinked, caught off guard by the name like it had been pulled out of a dusty drawer.

His brow furrowed. “Uh…”

Hermann? That wasn’t—oh.

Ohhh . Right.

God, was this the first time in four months anyone had actually used the fake second name?

A huff of air escaped him — not quite a laugh, but close. It was almost absurd.

“Yes,” he said, lips quirking faintly. “That’s me.”

“I’ve been asked to assist with your styling. Hair and face touch-ups. Just the basics. Mr. Leclerc requested it personally.”

Of course he fucking did.

“I don’t need—” Max started, already bristling.

But she stepped in with the practiced ease of someone who’d wrangled more difficult men into high chairs before breakfast.

“Five minutes. That’s all I need. I won’t make you look like anyone but yourself,” she added, setting her bag on the desk without waiting for permission. “Just—slightly better rested. Slightly less homicidal.”

Max scowled, but didn’t throw her out. Mostly because she was already unpacking a brush set and tiny glass vials like she owned the place.

And maybe, he admitted privately, just maybe—he was a little curious what Charles thought he needed touching up for.

He sat on the edge of the bed as instructed, and she went to work with quiet efficiency. The first thing she did was run her hands through his hair, clicking her tongue under her breath.

“Too polished,” she murmured, fluffing the front up slightly, loosening the structure until his curls fell naturally, just the barest hint of chaos. “There. Less bodyguard, more... tragic heir.”

Max gave her a look. “Excuse me?”

She smirked. “Trust me. It plays better.”

Next came the concealer — barely a whisper of product, just a feather-light sweep beneath his eyes, over a shadowed bruise on his jaw that hadn’t faded all the way. Then she brushed something across his cheeks — warm, gentle.

“What’s that?” he asked suspiciously.

“Blush. You’re pale and pissed off. Just softens the edges.”

“I am pissed off.”

“Exactly.” She leaned back, surveying her work. “There. Now you just look like you’re plotting something beautiful.”

He was already halfway to snapping something when she turned the mirror toward him.

Max blinked.

Stared.

Stared.

Because—Jesus. That wasn’t him . Not the way he was used to seeing himself, anyway. The Max in the mirror looked... impossibly sharp. Like he'd walked out of a magazine. His skin smooth and alive, hair perfectly tousled, like it had fallen that way naturally. Like art.

There was a softness to his expression that hadn’t been there in days. Warmth. A little color. Something that made his eyes stand out in a way he’d never noticed before.

He looked like something unreachably lovely.

He looked like someone Charles might look at.

The makeup artist smirked again, not unkind. “See? Dreamboat. Told you.”

Max swallowed. “Thanks,” he muttered. He didn’t mean to sound so shy about it.

She patted his shoulder lightly and packed up her kit. “Go knock ’em dead, Hermann. Or at least make ‘em sweat.”

 


 

It was twenty minutes later when the chaos started to reach a quiet crescendo downstairs — murmurs of guests arriving, champagne being poured, the faint clink of cutlery and crystal. The banquet was about to begin.

Charles had been everywhere at once — inspecting last-minute changes, whispering to sommeliers, correcting seat assignments with a frown.

And then he turned.

And saw him .

Max stood at the far edge of the staircase, white silk catching the golden chandelier light like it had been stitched from stars. Hair just tousled enough to look like someone had run fingers through it in the dark. Cheeks kissed with warmth. Collar clasped—a challenge in Charles’s eyes. Under the sleeve the golden bracelet peaked out, a reminder of the good times.

He looked like something that didn’t belong in this world. Like a ghost from a better life. Like every regret Charles had ever buried, wrapped in satin and walking toward him.

The reaction wasn’t subtle. Charles stilled. Eyes locked on Max like he couldn’t breathe. One of the waitstaff said something beside him — a question, maybe — and Charles didn’t respond. Didn’t blink.

Max’s stomach twisted. He hadn’t expected— that.

Pierre, still beside Charles, turned and gave Max a long, low whistle. “Well, fuck me,” he muttered. “Guess they do clean up Dutch trash well these days.”

Max flipped him off without looking away from Charles.

Because Charles still hadn’t moved. Still hadn’t said a word.

Only looked at him like he was seeing something he’d never been brave enough to want.

Max didn’t smile. But he did walk closer.

Because if Pierre wanted a war, he’d get one.

And Max never walked away from a fight he knew he could win.

 


 

The ballroom sparkled.

There was no other word for it. Gold dripped from every chandelier, glass shimmered with the slightest movement of air, and soft music trickled from the string quartet like it had been imported from some gilded century long gone. Max didn’t belong here — that much he knew — but the white silk made it harder to tell.

People kept looking at him.

Not in the way he was used to — not with suspicion, not with that edge of disdain reserved for servants standing too tall. This was different. People smiled when they passed him. Nodded with quiet admiration. Someone — a senator’s wife, maybe — even touched his sleeve lightly and said, “That suit is... divine. Ralph Lauren, right? You wear it like it was made with you in mind.”

Max had barely managed a nod of thanks, cheeks warm, when the photographer arrived.

He was one of those wiry, eccentric types, all lenses and scarves and sudden gasps of aesthetic delight. He made a beeline for Charles, who was holding court near the main staircase in a suit so red it looked almost illegal.

Blood red.

Not wine, not burgundy — but something darker , deeper. Like a threat. It fit him like temptation itself. Crisp, flawless, the jacket nipped at the waist in a way that felt almost obscene.

Max didn’t notice how long he’d been staring until Charles looked up and caught him in it.

He didn’t look away.

“Photos, Mr. Leclerc,” the photographer chirped. “Just a few to commemorate the night — you and your business partners, yes?”

Charles nodded absently, but his eyes didn’t leave Max.

“I want one,” he said, softly, “with just him.”

The photographer blinked. “Ah. Of course. Yes. Yes, of course.”

Pierre, standing on Charles’s right in a smart but forgettable black suit, actually froze .

Max stepped forward cautiously. He could feel the heat of everyone’s eyes on them — like the crowd knew something they didn’t. Or worse, that they did .

He moved to Charles’s left, as always, hands loosely at his sides. Trying not to look too stiff. Too formal.

Charles shifted subtly — closer. A hand snuck its way behind Max’s back, and grabbed him by his waist. Pulled him toward the Alpha.

The photographer clicked rapidly, breath catching. “Stunning,” he said. “Perfect. The contrast—white and red. It’s cinematic .”

Max couldn’t hear anything else over the sudden hammering in his ears. Amber overtook his senses. He couldn’t feel anything except the pull of Charles at his side. The way they looked together. Like milk and blood. Like danger.

When it was done, Charles didn’t move away immediately. He turned toward Max just slightly and said, so low only he could hear:

“You wear it exactly how I imagined. An angel.”

Max swallowed, throat dry.

Being angry at Charles was a very difficult feat.

Pierre didn’t even try to hide his glare. The moment the photographer drifted off to find other subjects, Pierre moved in fast, interjecting himself physically between them with a sharp, forced laugh.

“Come on, Charles, Kimi and Alonso just arrived, we have to welcome them.”

Charles blinked like he hadn’t even noticed Pierre was still there.

But Pierre didn’t give him the chance to drift back. He launched into some story about the table arrangement disaster earlier, tone loud and charming, and Charles — with a polite glance at Max — finally let himself be dragged into it.

Max stayed standing right where he was.

The heat of Charles’s presence still clung to him, phantom weight pressing along his side, over the spot where the fingers curled, holding him. Claiming him.

More guests came over. More kind smiles. Compliments. Light touches and admiring looks. And Max? Max smiled. He thanked them. He looked like the picture of calm elegance.

But every time Charles laughed at something Pierre said, something inside him twisted.

Tighter.

Sharper.

He wanted to win.

And he was starting to realize Pierre had no intention of playing fair.

 


 

They were halfway through the second wave of guests by the time Max’s face started to ache from holding polite smiles. Charles stood poised at the center of it all, a glass of untouched champagne in one hand, the other frequently gesturing, guiding, brushing against Max’s back in subtle territorial claims. Pierre hovered just a half-step behind, always watching for an opening to steal attention.

It was an endless carousel of people—investors, board members, minor royals with expensive watches and too much perfume. Max shook hands, nodded when appropriate, ignored the way Charles's fingers kept ghosting over the small of his back whenever someone important lingered too long.

He was just beginning to settle into the rhythm when he heard the voice.

“Bit flashy for a private event, don’t you think?”

Max went still.

He knew that voice.

Charles turned toward the new arrival with a practiced smile, already shifting to greet whoever it was. Pierre straightened instinctively, and Max didn’t even have to look to know.

Daniel.

In a black velvet suit with a maroon pocket square and a grin too sharp to be harmless. His curls were a little longer than the last time Max had seen him—looser, almost unruly—but his eyes were the same. Bright. Quick. And trained entirely on Max.

Max stiffened. Just slightly. But not slightly enough.

Pierre noticed.

So did Charles.

Daniel barely glanced at Charles as he greeted him, the two exchanging the typical pleasantries. But his gaze kept sliding back, unrepentant, landing on Max like it was inevitable.

Like he knew something he wasn’t supposed to.

Charles didn’t miss it. His eyes narrowed just slightly—polite confusion with a steel edge. Then, in a gesture far too familiar to be anything but deliberate, he reached out and slid an arm around Max’s waist. Possessive. Undeniable.

“This is Max,” Charles said casually, turning them so that Max was now fully facing Daniel. “My left hand tonight.”

Max barely kept his expression neutral. Inside, something clawed up his throat.

Daniel blinked once, then smiled wider. “Of course,” he said, tone friendly. “I’ve been wondering who this angel in the white suit was. Nice to meet you.”

Max nodded stiffly. “Likewise.”

They both knew it was a lie. They knew too much . But they were playing a game now — and the stakes had never been higher. Why had no one told him that Daniel would come? Didn’t Horner think it would be nice to let him know?

“Ferrari seems to be doing well for itself,” Daniel added, turning back to Charles but still watching Max from the corner of his eye. “Can’t wait to see what you’re gonna show us tonight.”

Charles tilted his head slightly. “We’ll get to that part soon enough,” he said. “I’m happy that a representative of the Austrian government will also enjoy the show. Maybe I'll even manage to convince you to invest in us?”

So that’s what they went with. This isn’t going to go well. At least no one here should know Daniel, maybe they won’t ask too many questions.

“Of course,” Daniel said, swirling the amber liquid in his glass like he had all the time in the world. “An impressive event. Everyone’s dressed so beautifully. Even the staff looks… otherworldly.”

That last word landed with the weight of a trap, soft but unmistakably loaded.

Charles’s grip around Max’s waist tightened—just a hair, but enough. A subtle claim. A warning. Maybe both.

Max felt it like a live wire under his skin. Everything was too loud, too hot, too sharp . Daniel’s voice. Pierre’s sudden silence beside them. The soft press of Charles’s hand at his side, like he was something fragile and dangerous at once.

He should’ve known. Of course Daniel wouldn’t just let it go. Max had ghosted him—fully and completely—the moment he’d left Red Bull HQ that day. No texts. No calls. No explanations. Not because he didn’t care. But because he didn’t know how to explain it.

What was he supposed to say?

Hey, sorry I vanished, I think I’m unraveling and I don’t know what’s real anymore?

Sorry I disappeared, I haven’t slept properly in weeks and Charles keeps looking at me like he’s either going to kiss me or kill me and honestly, I’m not sure which would be worse?

Yeah. No. That wasn’t a conversation Max could survive.

So he hadn’t had it. He’d gone quiet. It had been easier—safer—not to talk at all.

But Daniel was standing in front of him now, real and charming and insufferably observant. Max could feel the weight of that smile, the one that meant I know you, and I know what you’re doing, and I’m not going to let you lose yourself, even if it means I’ll have to use force.

He should’ve known this night wasn’t going to stay clean.

Still, he couldn’t look away. Not from Daniel, eyes glinting with half-buried worry. Not from Charles, tense and silent and still impossibly close. Not even from Pierre, who hadn’t said a word but had definitely clocked every shift in the atmosphere.

And then—like clockwork—Pierre stepped forward. Sliding between Max and Daniel with all the charm of a polished blade.

“So,” he said, all brightness and feigned innocence. “Fernando mentioned we should come by later. Said he had a… request for you, Charles.”

The smile Daniel gave him could’ve cut glass. But the attention shifted — for now — and Max exhaled slowly, trying to pretend like his heart wasn’t thundering in his chest. 

He could already tell: this night was far from over.

 


 

Max found Daniel again in the hallway outside the ballroom — quiet, dimly lit, and mercifully empty save for a few trailing guests too tipsy to mind their own business. The music from the banquet was muffled now, replaced by the soft click of expensive shoes and champagne flutes clinking behind closed doors.

“You could’ve told me,” Max said quietly, leaning against the cool marble wall.

Daniel turned, half-caught in the middle of checking his phone, and looked up with that same unreadable smile. “Told you what?”

“That you were coming tonight.”

Daniel’s mouth twitched like he wanted to laugh, but something in Max’s face stopped him. “Well would you have read it anyway? Invite came last minute anyway — very hush-hush.”

“Did Horner handpick you?”

A pause. A beat too long.

Daniel shrugged. “Does it matter?”

“Yes.” Max crossed his arms, gaze fixed on a spot somewhere beyond Daniel’s shoulder. “Because I don’t know what the hell is happening anymore.” His voice was low, tight. Angry — not just at Daniel, but at the situation, at himself. “You’re not supposed to be here. This is Ferrari territory. You’re Red Bull. If anyone finds out—”

Daniel stepped closer. Not enough to threaten, not enough to comfort — just enough to lower his voice and slip under Max’s skin.

“You think borders mean anything in places like this?” Daniel said, voice infuriatingly calm. “As long as no one knows that you know, everything’s fine.” He paused, eyes flicking over Max like he was checking for cracks in the façade. “And I needed to see if you were really alive.”

He took a breath in—and grimaced.

Then he sniffed the air. Actually sniffed.

His brows knit, puzzled. “Did you buy new perfume?”

Max blinked at him, dumbfounded. “What the fuck are you—”

But Daniel didn’t wait. He reached out, grabbed Max by the collar like this was still 2018 and boundaries were just theoretical, and leaned in. Close. Too close. He sniffed at Max’s neck, then pulled back, expression wrinkling with something like suspicion. Or awe.

“Why do you smell so… sweet?”

Max swatted his hand away with more force than necessary, jaw tightening. “Daniel, I have no idea what you’re talking about,” he said, voice hard, clipped. “Can we get back to the main topic?”

The tone wasn’t a suggestion. It was a warning.

Daniel, to his credit, backed off—physically, at least—but his eyes stayed locked on Max like he’d just uncovered something fragile and dangerous and still warm to the touch.

Max stared him down. “I think you shouldn’t be here,” he said, his voice dropping into something colder, flatter. “It’ll be better for both of us.”

His posture shifted—subtle, but unmistakable. Tension coiling through his shoulders. The soldier reasserting itself.

“I’ve got it covered. Cameras are already in place—angles, entry points, timing. It’s clean. We’ll get what we need.”

A beat.

“We don’t need to risk your life too.”

There was something in the way he said it—too measured, too exact. Like Max had already rehearsed this speech in his head a dozen times. Like maybe he’d been trying to convince himself just as much.

And Daniel?

Daniel didn’t say anything.

Not yet.

He tilted his head. He wasn’t smiling — not really — but there was a softness to his voice that cut deeper than a smirk ever could.

“I think you’re not worried about me.”

A pause.

“I think you’re scared of how Charles will react when he eventually finds out who you really are.” Daniel’s voice was quiet, but it cut like a scalpel. “Do you really think he’s going to stay in the dark forever? That he’ll never find out who his Max really is? That he’ll just keep loving you blindly for the rest of his life?”

He took a breath — not harsh, but aching.

“Mate… I love you,” Daniel said, quiet but unwavering. “With everything I’ve got. You’re my best friend. But you need to wake up . This fantasy you’re clinging to? It won’t protect you when it all comes crashing down.”

It landed like a gut punch. Max flinched, barely.

Because it was a fantasy, wasn’t it? This place. This version of Charles. The illusion that any of this could hold. But he’d clung to it anyway—white-knuckled, desperate—because letting go meant facing whatever waited beneath it. 

Even now, when all the beautiful moments they had spent together felt like a distant dream, he simply couldn’t let go. 

Daniel didn’t let up.

“So please, Max… by the end of tonight, we’ll have everything. We’ll be done. We’ll go back to Red Bull and pretend none of this ever happened. It will be for the best.”

Max opened his mouth—ready to argue, to deflect, to lash out, something —but the sound behind them shattered the moment like glass.

A soft shift. The whisper of expensive fabric. The echo of polished shoes on stone.

Max froze.

Then, slowly, he turned—like an animal caught in the crosshairs.

Pierre.

Down the corridor, too close. Half-shrouded in shadow, arms loose at his sides. He looked like he’d just happened to be walking past — casual, incidental. But that stillness wasn’t natural. That smile wasn’t real.

His eyes flicked from Max to Daniel, then back again.

Too calculating. Too calm.

He gave them a small, polite nod. Didn’t say a word.

Then turned and disappeared down the hall.

The silence that followed was suffocating.

Max’s breath caught, his hand balling into a fist.

“Fuck.”

“Don’t worry,” Daniel murmured, eyes still fixed on where Pierre had vanished. “I’m sure he didn’t hear too much. And that’s just another reason to get the hell out of here as soon as we can.”

Max turned a glare on him, sharp enough to cut. But Daniel had already started walking away — slow and steady — like he’d just dropped a match and didn’t feel the need to look back to see what burned.

And Max — Max stood there, jaw clenched, stomach twisting with something cold and ugly.

He had just made everything worse.

Because Pierre… Pierre would not let this go.

 


 

By the time Max returned, the lights had dimmed. The orchestra in the corner had faded into silence, and a single spotlight now illuminated the stage erected in the center of the ballroom. Guests were crowding toward it, hushed and expectant — like this was the moment they’d really come for.

Max moved to the edge of the crowd, instinctively hovering near Charles’s left side, but the Monegasque didn’t glance at him. He was standing tall at the front, a dark silhouette against the flood of light. His blood-red suit caught the shine, gleaming like freshly spilled wine.

Then, movement.

Security personnel dragged someone onto the stage.

Max’s breath caught.

The chef that disappeared a few months ago.

Oscar.

He looked disheveled — shirt torn, lip split, hands bound behind his back. His head hung low, hair falling over his eyes, but Max could see the bruises blooming across his cheek. There was a muffled gasp from somewhere in the audience. Whispers began, speculative and excited.

Max took a step forward, confusion bleeding into dread.

“What the fuck is this?” he murmured under his breath.

And then Charles stepped forward, microphone in hand, voice smooth as velvet over glass.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he said, smiling like this was a show, “thank you for joining us for tonight’s real event.”

The crowd hushed completely.

Charles’s gaze swept the room, unreadable. “You all came here expecting refinement. A little indulgence. A little spectacle. But tonight, Ferrari would like to offer you something far more valuable.”

He turned — slow, theatrical — to where Oscar knelt now beneath the spotlight.

“A demonstration.”

There was a hush like held breath.

Max’s stomach dropped.

“We’ve developed something… new,” Charles continued, voice still calm, still coaxing. “A compound we’ve refined over the last eighteen months. Unlike anything else on the market.”

He looked out at the sea of guests.

“Tonight, you’ll witness its effects firsthand.”

Max felt rooted to the floor. Cold washing through him. His eyes flicked to Pierre — standing silent and composed at Charles’s right — and saw no surprise in his expression. Just readiness.

Max looked back at Oscar. Bruised. Silent. Still.

The ballroom was silent — breathless — as Charles raised the syringe into the light.

It caught like crystal. Sleek. Refined. Deadly.

“Kimi,” Charles said without looking back.

From the shadows, the elder Finn stepped forward without a word, placing the slender vial into Charles’s outstretched hand. The liquid inside shimmered — not quite gold, not quite silver — something other .

Max didn’t blink. He couldn’t. His whole body had gone taut, hands clenched, and yet his mind was refusing to understand .

Charles held the syringe up like a magician about to reveal his greatest trick.

“We call it Morphyra ,” he said, calm and casual as ever. “A neuro-hormonal re-coding and somatic induction agent. It reassigns a subject’s secondary gender — fully. Permanently. Not just a temporary disruption, not suppression — reassignment.

A murmur ran through the crowd, like excitement barely restrained. Max’s brain stuttered over the words.

Charles kept going, smooth as silk.

“It takes time — several months of progressive rebalancing — but the results are flawless. Predictable. We can take an alpha and make them a beta. Take a beta and make them an omega. Anything, really. Nature is no longer the limit.”

He turned now, eyes fixed on Oscar — who had managed to roll halfway across the stage, dragging himself with bound hands and legs, clothes ripped and sweat-drenched.

“This one,” Charles said with a mocking tilt of his head, “thought he could spy on us. He wore Ferrari red on his lapel, but McLaren dirt in his blood. Sloppy. Unimpressive.”

Oscar made a sound through the gag — desperate, broken — and tried again to crawl.

Charles followed.

Step by deliberate step, he walked across the stage. The spotlight made his blood-red suit glow like fire. The syringe gleamed at his side. 

Max watched, mouth dry, every muscle in his body screaming to move , to do something , but nothing happened.

Charles knelt beside Oscar like it was a mercy. Tucked a curl behind his ear with mock-gentleness.

“And now,” he said, “he’ll pay the price.”

Then — he pushed the needle into Oscar’s neck.

A hiss of breath from the crowd. A jolt of motion.

Oscar thrashed, back arching, eyes wide in disbelief. His body convulsed like something had ripped loose inside him. A second later, a sickly sweet scent bloomed in the air — cloying, rich, unmistakably omega.

Papaya.

It hit Max like a punch.

The crowd inhaled, delighted. Some even clapped.

“Take him away,” Charles said coolly, waving two guards forward.

They lifted Oscar’s twitching body and carried him off-stage — trashing, twisting, hurting . His scent still hung in the air like perfume in a burning house.

Charles turned back to the crowd, smiling.

“And now,” he said, “we wait. By the end of the night a brand new omega will emerge. Prepare your wallets.” He added with a smirk.

With that, he stepped off the stage, slipping through the applause like a king returning to his throne. Pierre joined him a moment later, smooth and composed as ever, murmuring something low by his ear.

Max didn’t move.

He couldn’t.

His ears were ringing, the scent still clouding his senses, his thoughts stuck in a loop of no, no, no.

He didn’t understand.

Not really.

Couldn’t connect the dots between the show they’d just seen and the man he’d shared loving moments with — the Charles who’d kissed him like a secret, who’d looked at him like a man starving.

He stared at Charles’s retreating back, numb.

If Pierre tells him what he had heard earlier, he will end up like Oscar. Charles will know of his betrayal. 

He’ll never look at him again. 

Fuck.

 


 

Max kept to the edge of the crowd.

He stood half in shadow, posture small, like he was just another assistant, another servant — someone too low to matter. He folded his hands in front of himself so tightly the knuckles blanched, his shoulders angled inward. He didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Didn’t breathe , if he could help it.

Just… listened.

Charles was speaking again, somewhere near the main lounge now, charming and sharp, surrounded by investors with heavy jewelry and heavier agendas. His voice floated through the din, smooth as honey, cold as glass.

“The compound works in stages,” he said, casually swirling something amber in a crystal glass. “First, there’s a rebalancing of hormonal regulation. Nothing visible at first. Then… it gets interesting.”

Max’s stomach twisted.

“Emotion regulation begins to shift,” Charles continued, “and then behavioral dependence. The subject becomes more responsive to certain stimuli. Certain people. Becomes emotional. More… impressionable. Easily unfocused. Easily devoted. That’s when you know it’s working. That’s when the potential becomes limitless. High stress situations make the process faster.”

There was laughter. Admiration. One woman clapped lightly. Someone asked about scalability.

Max didn’t hear the answer.

Because that that — was what twisted around his spine like wire.

Emotional. Dependent. Unfocused. Obsessive.

Was that not exactly what he’d become?

The thought sank like a stone in his chest.

The storm inside him — that chaos of tangled feelings — it never stopped. It didn’t make sense .

The way his lungs stuttered when Charles so much as smiled at someone else.

The way rage could crack through his ribs, only to melt into a pitiful ache two seconds later.

The way he missed him — ached for him — even when they were in the same room, just not close enough.

It had to be the pressure. The constant strain. The web of secrets and expectations tightening around his throat.

Right?

He was being dramatic. Overworked. Sleep-deprived.That was all.

He was not some experiment.

Charles wouldn’t do that.

Charles — who spent sixty thousand euros just to apologize for a kiss Max hadn’t even known how to feel about at the time.

A man like that wouldn’t use him. Wouldn’t just flip his whole life upside down like that. Not without his consent.

…Right?

Before he spiraled further he noticed Pierre was watching him.

From across the room, half-hidden by a gilded column, Pierre had fixed him with a grin.

Not his usual smug one. Not the performative flirt he wore around Charles. No — this one was razor-sharp. Dark. Wicked.

Like he knew. 

He knew how much power he had over Max now.

Max’s heart skipped. He looked away too quickly. Swallowed thickly.

No. No no no.

He hadn’t done anything truly wrong. But his skin was crawling like he had. His hands were cold. His throat was tight.

His chest felt like it was going to collapse.

If Pierre told Charles anything—if Charles believed it—

Max’s breath hitched.

And then— worse —his mind betrayed him again.

What if it’s already too late?

What if that strange devotion clawing its way through his ribs wasn’t heartbreak or jealousy but programming ?

What if the man who touched him so gently just nights ago had already decided to change him, repurpose him, rewrite him—without Max ever knowing? Maybe that’s why he had been such a fucking mess ever since he first smelled that warm amber?

What if Charles had never stopped playing god?

Was he really just a toy to him?

His eyes stung. He blinked hard. Couldn’t fall apart here. Couldn’t show it. Not in front of Pierre. Not in front of him .

But something inside him was starting to crack, hairline-fine. Splintering under the weight of it all.

He just needed air. A second. Some kind of escape. Somewhere he could finally, finally let himself unravel.

Because if he didn’t soon—he was going to shatter right where he stood.

 


 

The garden shimmered under the soft breath of amber lanterns, warm light casting trembling shadows across the white marble paths. It should have been calming. Serene. But to Max, it felt wrong . Like standing in the center of a stage before the curtains opened, every spotlight trained on his chest.

The air pressed in around him — humid, too quiet, too still. The murmur of the ballroom flickered behind the hedges, but it felt oceans away. Distant. Meaningless.

Max stood beside the white stone fountain, fingers gripping the rim until his knuckles ached. The cool marble grounded him — barely. His breath came short and thin, chest rising too fast beneath the flawless drape of white silk. The suit clung to him now like a second skin, beautiful and suffocating. An illusion.

It wasn’t made for this. He wasn’t made for this.

The silk shimmered in the garden light. Spotless. Delicate. Untouched.

Just like Charles had wanted.

Max squeezed his eyes shut.

He could still hear Charles’s voice from earlier, soft and pleased — you look like an angel.

An angel.

But now Max felt like a lie wrapped in silk and gold. A traitor hiding under pearls. And every second he stood here alone, trembling, he feared the truth bleeding through his seams.

Then—

Click.

The sound of shoes.

Slow. Measured. Certain.

Pierre.

Of course it was Pierre.

“Running off like that,” Pierre said, tone lazy, amused. “You’ll stain the silk, standing near all this dirt. Shame. Charles had such hopes for that suit.”

Max turned his face away, jaw locked.

He could feel Pierre’s eyes on him — sliding over the fragile stitching, the sharp tailoring, the gleam of the golden clasp at his collarbone.

“You know,” Pierre continued, voice lower now, syrupy and cruel, “he really did think you’d look stunning in it. Like an angel, he said. Shame he’ll be heartbroken when he finds out who really is hiding under that silk.”

Max flinched.

Pierre stepped closer. “You know, I notice things, Maxie. I notice everything. Like how nervous you were when Daniel showed up. Like how you nearly broke down watching Charles inject that little spy.” A pause, then a grin in his voice. “Oh? Don’t tell me you recognized those symptoms?”

Max turned slowly, like his limbs were caught in molasses. He faced Pierre with glassy eyes, voice hoarse. “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh, but I do.” Pierre’s grin was all teeth. “You cling to him like he’s your lifeline. You’d die if he let you go. And you will, Maxie. You will, the second he finds out what you really are.”

Max’s hands shook at his sides. His heart pounded so loud it echoed in his skull.

Pierre leaned in — black suit brushing white, night touching snow. “What if you’re not his little angel? What if you’re a spy, a plant, a dirty little secret meant to destroy him? Hmm? How do you think he’ll react when he finds out?”

Max’s mouth dried.

Pierre leaned in, his breath brushing against Max’s cheek like smoke. “I could tell him, you know,” he murmured, voice soft as silk and just as cutting. “I should. But I’m feeling… generous tonight.”

Max’s shoulders stiffened.

“You have a choice, mon ange ,” Pierre went on, drawing the term out like a mockery. “Disappear. Quietly. Take your little Red Bull stray and vanish before anyone’s the wiser. Be smart for once. Or…” His smile deepened, eyes glittering with delight. “I tell Charles the truth. All of it. And then we both get to watch how fast that pristine white suit of yours becomes a burial shroud.”

He tilted his head, studying Max like he was already a ghost.

“He’ll cast you aside before the blood even dries. And me?” He exhaled, satisfied. “I’ll finally be able to act without him losing focus every time you so much as blink.”

Pierre stepped back, hands slipping casually into his pockets. As if this had all been a lighthearted chat between friends. He turned toward the rose-covered trellis, humming to himself — a quiet, tuneless melody that dripped with victory.

He didn’t look back.

He didn’t need to.

Because in his mind, the game was already over. Already won.

Max stood frozen. The roses were luminous in the soft light — white and ghostly, swaying gently in the breeze. Innocent.

The thought of Charles looking at him with betrayal in his eyes — of that soft, secret tenderness in the dark turning to hate

He could not live with that. Charles couldn’t find out. 

He could never find out. Max could not lose the only person in his life that mattered. 

Pierre wouldn’t be the one to destroy it all. Max won’t allow it.

And then something cracked .

Not a sound.

Something inside Max.

Broke into pieces beyond repair.

He moved without thinking.

The little gardening spade lay half-buried in the dirt nearby, next to the rose beds. Small, metal, sharp.

His hand closed around it.

It felt too natural. Like coming home.

His feet crunched over gravel and petals.

And Pierre — Pierre turned back just in time to see the blade coming.

It struck him in the shoulder with a sick, meaty thud. He staggered, stunned.

“What the—!?” Pierre screamed, grabbing for Max.

But Max wasn’t listening. He was gone. No longer Max — just emotion. Just panic. Just fear and grief and love twisted into violence.

He swung again.

This time into Pierre’s side.

Again.

Into his chest.

Pierre fought back, tried to grab his arm, but Max was no longer a person — he was panic in skin, he was heartbreak, he was a question that had never been answered. 

He finally came undone, weeks of stress, anger, the disappointed looks in Charles’s eyes.

The spade found flesh. Bone. A crack. A choke.

Blood sprayed in short, hot bursts — across Max’s arms, his hands, his chest, his face.

Onto the white silk.

Onto the golden clasp.

Onto the bracelet.

Onto the roses.

The nearest bloom turned red.

So did the next.

He saw Charles in his mind.

That soft smile. That rare, reverent look — like Max was something to be held gently, like he meant something. Like he was wanted.

But behind it now, creeping in like rot under skin — the fear.

The certainty that it would all be gone.

That Charles would look at him and see nothing but a monster. A dirty mole.

The spade hit bone. A wet crunch.

Max kept going.

Pierre’s breath came in broken, choking gasps, his knees buckling, his hands scrabbling for purchase that wasn’t there. 

Max loomed over him, panting, blood soaking through his sleeves, dotting the silver silk of his suit like diseased flowers. It clung to him — sticky, hot, ruinous. There was blood in his hair. In his lashes. In his mouth.

Still, he didn’t stop.

He collapsed onto Pierre’s chest, straddling him, fingers white around the hilt of the spade. He drove it into his throat with a trembling, brutal finality. Quick. Deep.

Pierre gurgled, eyes wide, staring straight at Max.

Max stared back until the light faded.

Then silence.

Finally silence.

He looked at himself.

A dream Charles had dressed in white silk.

Now a nightmare.

A ruined angel.

A monster in blood stained cloth.

And somewhere deep inside him, an ancient fear whispered:

What will Charles say?

What will he see when he looks at me now?

He no longer felt like himself.

Will he look at me with disgust?

Max dropped the spade with a clatter.

Would he hate me?

It landed in the dirt.

Would he flinch?

Would he turn away?

The roses were red now.

What the fuck was he thinking? 

Was he thinking?

He staggered back, wiping at his face with shaking hands. It only smeared the blood further.

Would Charles still touch him?

Would he still cup his jaw and kiss his temple?

Would he still call him ‘mon ange’?

Would he still—

No. No, no, no. He couldn’t lose him.

He won’t .

Not after everything. Not now.

This had to be the right thing. He was protecting him. That’s all he was doing. Charles didn’t see it yet, but he would. He had to. Pierre was dangerous. Pierre was going to tear them apart. This — this — was love. This was loyalty.

Charles would understand.

He had to.

He had to.

Pierre was gone.

And now no one could come between them.

No one.

Max sat there in the dark garden, painted in red, chest heaving. His eyes wide, unblinking, staring down at what used to be a threat and now was just… nothing.

Still, only one thought looped in his blood-soaked mind, over and over, a whisper and a scream at the same time:

Please, God. Please. 

Don’t let him hate me.

Notes:

Sooo… any thoughts/theories??? 👀 What do you guys think will happen next?

This was my first time writing a more graphic scene—hope you guys liked it!
(Also, I still have no idea what you English-speaking folks call that little garden shovel… hoping “spade” is the right word?? I found like 4 different ways but this one sounded the best 😅)

And please don’t drag me for the biological nonsense Charles said when describing the drug—the last thing I remember from biology class is booking an Airbnb, so. Yeah.

Anyway—Maxie finally snapped, and WHOMP, one Frenchman down. He’s seriously been through it tonight… and the best part? It’s not even over yet.

Fun fact: the suit was carefully chosen based on how pretty I thought blood would look splattered on it. 😁😁

I’ll see you all next Saturday as usual! Get ready for more delicious chaos—next up is Charles’ POV of everything that’s happened… and everything that’s about to happen.

(Also off-topic but posting from an iPad is actual torture. I’ve been trying to post this chapter for like an hour because I had to redo every single italic by hand 😭😭😭 never again.)

just finished FP3—McLaren pls fall off already I’m begging 😭

Chapter 8: You’re perfect, you’re mine.

Summary:

Max grapples with the aftermath of his actions—but thankfully, a helping hand reaches out, offering support with no strings attached.

Instead there are chains.

Notes:

Sooo sorry this is late for any Europeans who were expecting it on Saturday—just got back from a girls’ night out 😅

This chapter might feel a bit like filler (or as I like to call it: a next-chapter-setting-chapter). There’s a little less Max this time, but we do get to poke around inside Charles’s brain for a bit 👀 See the obsession for ourselves.

Hope you guys enjoyyyyy

(sorry if there are any mistakes but ill clean it up tomorrow the words are literally spinning as imwriting this)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A sudden flash exploded in the dark.

Max didn’t flinch — not exactly. His whole body jerked, a delayed, electric spasm of nerves firing too late to be useful. He lifted his head slowly, like a puppet tugged by strings, and turned toward the light.

He blinked.

There, not ten feet away, stood Charles, serene and glowing under the garden lanterns. A sleek, old-fashioned camera dangled from one hand.

His other hand — relaxed. At his side. Like this was all perfectly ordinary.

Click.

The camera flashed again.

Max blinked rapidly, lips parting soundlessly. He didn’t speak. Couldn’t. His breath hitched in his throat — shallow, sharp. His whole body trembled as if his bones might crack beneath his skin.

Pierre lay beneath him, silent now. Heavy. Cooling.

The blood that stained Max’s silk sleeves, soaked his thighs, and speckled his face, seemed to glow under the light, garish and unreal.

“I…” he tried to say something, but the words died halfway up his throat.

Charles stepped forward, slow and unhurried, like this was just another garden stroll. His shoes made no sound on the gravel path.

“I wanted to capture you like this,” he said softly, as if explaining the weather. “The rawness. The honesty. There’s something about you right now that’s... divine.”

Max stared at him. Wide-eyed. Lost.

“I know what you're thinking.” Charles crouched down just outside the pool of blood, camera still hanging loose. His voice lowered, almost a whisper. “That I’ll hate you. That I’ll punish you for this. Get rid of you.”

Max’s eyes filled, but no tears fell. He couldn’t move. He felt like he’d been caught in amber.

“I had to,” he said at last, the words breaking free on a thin, splintered breath. “He was going to take you away from me. He said you’d get rid of me. Do the same thing you did to Oscar.” His head hurt at the thought alone. “ Charles, I don’t want to end up like Oscar . Pierre told me I should just leave now.” His voice cracked, turning hoarse. “I can’t lose you, Charles. I can’t.”

Charles tilted his head, as if listening closely to the shape of Max’s fear.

“And would you have left me, Max?” he asked, voice gentle. “Even if I could do the things Pierre said?”

Max shook his head so violently it hurt.

“Never. Not for anything. I’d rather die at your hand, than suffer away from you.” 

Charles reached forward and touched Max’s cheek — thumb smearing blood across the soft curve of his face like it was paint, not guilt.

“I know,” he murmured. “I knew the moment I saw how you looked at me. You're mine. Through and through.”

Max’s breath hitched.

His hands were still on Pierre’s unmoving chest. Still sticky. Still trembling.

“I didn’t mean to— I mean, I didn’t plan to— He was saying all these awful things and— It was like someone else took control of me— It just happened, couldn’t stop it,” Max whispered, his voice fragile, like something folded too many times.

“And yet,” Charles said, brushing back a strand of Max’s hair, “it was always going to end this way. Wasn’t it?”

Max’s gaze dropped. To the red-soaked garden. To the crushed petals. To the way the white roses now dripped red at the edges like they, too, had bled for him.

“I don’t want you to be afraid of me,” he murmured.

“Oh, Max.” Charles’s voice was almost sweet. “I’d never be afraid of you, ma vie . You don’t have to worry.”

He leaned in, pressed a kiss to Max’s temple — right next to the blood-slicked hairline.

“You just have to stay close. Obey. Trust me. And never, ever try to leave again.”

Max let out a trembling breath, chest still heaving.

He didn’t know if he was comforted or caged. Loved or claimed.

But Charles’s arms were warm when they wrapped around him.

And for now—for just tonight—Max let himself believe it was love.

The kind of love that soothed sharp edges, that made his pulse steady, his body soften into the warmth of Charles beside him. He let it wash over him like static, like safety, like a lullaby sung in a language he barely remembered.

He exhaled. Let his eyes close. Let go, even if he stopped holding on five minutes ago.

Charles didn’t flinch at the mess Max has become. Blood was smeared down Max’s sleeves, splashed across his cheek, soaking through the once-white suit like ink bleeding through paper. But Charles held him tighter. Reverently. Like Max was something sacred, not something broken.

Mon cœur… mon ange ,” Charles whispered, voice low and fluid against the shell of Max’s ear. “You’re here. That’s all that matters. With me.”

Max trembled. He didn’t know if it’s shock or relief. All he knew is that he wants to collapse into that voice, into those hands, into the certainty of being wanted, even now— especially now.

Charles’s hand found the back of his neck, fingers threading through damp, sticky curls with painstaking care. His touch is delicate, worshipful, his thumb brushing soothing circles as though Max is something fragile that might splinter under too much force. Max leaned into it instinctively, desperate to lose himself in it, in him

He doesn’t want to think. He doesn’t want to feel anything that isn’t Charles’s touch.

“You were so brave,” Charles murmurs, switching to Italian now, low and affectionate. “ Così bello, così mio. My sweet boy. My brave, beautiful boy.”

A broken sound slips from Max’s throat. He squeezes his eyes shut, aching with the need to be consumed—to be nothing but Charles’s. To be held until the horror dissolves into something he doesn’t have to carry alone.

Then Charles takes his jaw, tilting Max’s face up with fingers both commanding and tender.

Maxie ,” he says softly, yet with unshakable weight. “ Guardami . Look at me.”

Max does. His lashes are heavy, his eyes wide and glossy, pupils blown. He’s still half-lost, still shaking, but Charles is an anchor—warm and endless and so sure . Max’s gaze drops to his lips, watching every word form like a prayer.

“You are everything,” Charles says, brushing his thumb under Max’s lip, smearing blood neither of them notice. “My heart. My home. No one could ever take your place. No one means what you do. You hear me?”

Max nods, barely. A quiver. His lips part slightly, like he’s trying to speak but can’t. There are too many feelings, too much pressure behind his ribs. He wants to say thank you , or I love you , or please don’t let go . But nothing makes it out.

Charles leans in closer, their foreheads almost touching now. His hands roam Max’s bloodied suit, slow and deliberate, fingertips pressing into the soaked fabric like he's grounding them both in this moment—this intimacy born from violence and obsession.

“You are perfect, mon ange ,” Charles whispers. “Even like this. Especially like this. Tainted for me. Marked by me. You did this for us.”

Max swallows hard, eyes locked on Charles’s mouth as it moves. He can feel his pulse stuttering beneath his skin. The scent between them is thicker now—amber and sweat and blood and that blueberry sweetness—all combining into one.

And Max just wants to fall . Into this moment, into Charles, into the promise that none of this was for nothing. He looks up into Charles’s eyes, heart in his throat, lips parting just slightly. His hunger is reflected in Charles’s gaze.

They begin to lean in—breath against breath, heat rising, blood between them.

And just before they touch—

Crack.

A sudden snap—a branch, maybe. Or a heel against stone. Loud in the hush of the night. Loud enough to fracture the moment like glass.

Max's head snaps to the side.

Behind Charles, just past the edge of the carefully manicured rose path, something moved. A blur at first, then shape. Then face.

Daniel.

He stood there like he’d wandered in from another story entirely. Frozen. His breath caught halfway up his throat, shoulders locked in place. His eyes were wide, too wide—not angry, not scared. But stunned. Raw. Like he’d walked in on something he couldn’t explain. Couldn’t unsee.

Like the sight of a bloodied Max wrapped in Charles’s arms had rewired something in his brain.

And Max—

Max couldn’t move.

He couldn’t breathe.

“Max…?” Daniel's voice cracked. “What the fuck—”

Max scrambled to his feet—tried to, at least. His knees buckled beneath him, slick with blood, and he nearly slipped on the polished stone. One hand caught on a thorned rose branch, tearing skin, but he didn’t even feel it.

“Daniel—wait—this isn’t—”

The words came out broken, splintered. His mouth opened and closed again, useless. His brain stuttered.

“It wasn’t supposed to—He—Pierre—he said—”

Daniel took a step forward, instinct overriding reason. One hand lifted halfway, like he didn’t know whether to comfort or restrain. His eyes flicked between the body—twisted, still, too much red—and Max’s trembling hands.

This wasn’t the first time Daniel had seen blood on Max’s hands.

But it was the first time he’d watched him tear someone apart with that kind of brutality.

“Jesus Christ,” he breathed. “Max, what did you do ?”

“I didn’t—I didn’t mean to—” Max’s voice cracked. “He was going to ruin everything, I—Daniel, please —he said he wouldn’t tell, but I couldn’t risk it, I—”

Back off.

The words cut through the chaos like a blade. Sharp. Final.

Charles.

No longer soft-spoken, no longer the warm, elegant center of Max’s world. His voice had hardened into command, every syllable precise and cold. His posture was military—calculated. Unyielding.

Daniel turned on him, jaw clenched, fury breaking through the shock. “Leclerc, what the fuck did you do to him?” His voice rose, ragged. “I swear to god, I’m gonna—”

Charles didn’t let him finish.

He spoke, fast and sharp, in Italian. The words were like a code, a trigger. Max didn’t catch more than a syllable—something final . But he didn’t need translation.

Because from the hedges, the shadows moved.

Two figures emerged like they’d been waiting. Dressed in black, tall and silent, their faces blurred by darkness. They moved with precision, inevitability. Like they’d done this before.

“Wait—” Daniel backed up, hands raised. “What the hell is this? Get the fuck away from me—”

The men didn’t listen.

One of them struck. A clean, practiced motion—metal meeting skull. Max couldn’t even tell what the weapon was. A baton? A silenced pistol? Just a fist wrapped in leather and violence?

Daniel dropped like something boneless. Like a switch had been flipped. One moment fury, the next—a heap on the garden floor, rose petals scattered around him like some awful parody of ceremony.

“No!” Max lunged forward, staggering. “Don’t—! Don’t hurt him—Charles, please—!”

But Charles caught his arm mid-step, pulling him back with gentle strength. His voice, when he spoke again, was calm. Calm like rain just before a flood.

“Shhh. Max. Mon cœur. It’s alright.”

Max struggled weakly, watching as Daniel’s unconscious form was dragged back into the shadows, limp and unmoving. “You can’t—he didn’t do anything—he’s not a threat—”

“Max.” Charles turned him by the shoulders. Both hands on him now, grounding and firm. “You need to be calm. Everything is going to be okay.”

“No—no, I have to—”

He barely felt the prick.

A whisper-soft sting, like a mosquito bite, just under his arm. Then a flush of warmth.

He blinked.

Charles’s eyes were close. Too close. Too clear.

“You’ll feel dizzy in a moment,” Charles said softly. “Don’t be afraid. It’s just something to help you rest.”

Max’s heart thudded, uneven. His vision swam at the edges, like ink dropped in water. He swayed.

“Why…?” he asked, voice paper-thin.

“Because you’ve been through something terrible. And you need to sleep now.” Charles brushed a strand of bloody hair from Max’s temple. “You’ve done so well. It’s time to rest now, baby.”

Max’s knees buckled again, but this time Charles caught him.

The last thing Max saw before everything went dark was the soft curve of Charles’s smile.

Reassuring. Gentle.

Like nothing was wrong at all.

 


 

When Charles noticed both Max and Pierre had disappeared, he didn’t panic. He didn’t rush. He simply stood by the table, swirling the wine in his glass, letting his mind move through the possibilities like pieces on a board.

Pierre, ever the eager little saboteur, no doubt thought he was being clever. Probably blackmailing Max, threatening exposure, maybe playing the martyr — believing, laughably, that he was anything more than a pawn.

And Max… Max, who had spent the entire evening walking the thin line between restraint and unraveling. Beautiful, brilliant Max, convinced he still had choices.

Charles smiled into the rim of his glass.

The whole night, he hadn't been able to think of anything else. Not the guests. Not the investors. Not the press. Just Max. The way he'd descended the staircase like a fever dream, draped in white silk that clung to his frame like liquid light. 

He’d had to physically clench his fists to stop himself from crossing the ballroom right then and there and biting down on Max’s throat until every bastard in the room knew who he belonged to.

And then there was the scent.

Blueberry and heat. The kind of scent that curled around his ribs and settled low in his stomach. Max didn’t even realize he was doing it — releasing it like a warning, or a plea. Arousal and fear, anxiety and longing. 

Every time someone stood too close, touched his arm, lingered too long with their gaze, Charles felt something ancient and territorial thrumming beneath his skin.

It took every ounce of patience not to gut the photographer who dared pose his Max.

Still, he allowed it. He wanted the photos. He needed to remember this night — every perfect detail — because it was the night Max finally became his. Finally cracked. Even if Max hadn’t realized it at that time.

And then Daniel appeared.

Charles nearly snapped a glass stem clean in half.

Who had let him in?

Were the background checks so laughably poor these days, or was Charles simply the only one in the room who dug deep enough to know that Daniel Ricciardo was no diplomat — but Max’s long-time friend, RedBull member and someone dangerously close to pulling him away from Charles? 

Idiots. The whole lot of them. Lots of things were bound to change soon.

He was ready to follow when he saw Max slip away following the Australian — but then Pierre made his move. Tail tucked just close enough to seem accidental. Curious, Charles had let it play out.

Pierre returned later with a self-satisfied smirk and told Charles that he’d “have something important to discuss” before the night was over.

Sure . Charles thought. If you survive that long.

Pierre was too proud, too cocky — a perfect candidate. The week had been a carefully constructed performance: whispered praise, fake smiles, arranged coincidences. Enough to make Pierre feel like the kingmaker. He hadn’t realized that every step was bait.

And Max? Max had looked sick since the incident with Oscar. Pale, erratic, eyes shifting too fast. The puzzle pieces were aligning in his head — slowly, painfully.

Too late.

At the beginning of the night Charles had slid a thumb across the golden clamp affixed discreetly to Max’s shirt collar and activated the hidden camera.

He watched it all.

Watched Max back away, trembling. 

Watched Pierre’s threats, the sick gleam in his eye. 

Watched Max swing. 

Again. Again. 

Watched the moment instinct overrode restraint and something inside Max broke.

Beautiful.

Charles kept watching even when the camera feed blurred with blood. He knew how this would end sooner or later. Had planned for it. Had anticipated the mess, the violence.

But he hadn’t expected how hard it would hit — seeing Max like that. Hollow-eyed. Covered in red. Terrified of himself. Terrified of what Charles might think.

The shift was finally finishing up the last stage. Not just emotionally, but biologically. He’d known Oscar’s public collapse would send a signal through the remaining betas, their bodies already seeded with the formula months ago. 

The pain Oscar felt was a side effect. Kimi warned him — the transition wasn’t painless. Rebuilding and activating a whole organ never was. Especially in a body trying to reject it.

In the end when they tested Oscar’s blood, although a beta, he was alpha leaning. The uterus had to be completely recreated. 

It took a while but the drug was strong. Very strong. Especially when all Oscar was for the last 4 months was stress. Normally it would take about 7 months for an alpha-leaning beta to shift. 12 for an actual alpha. 

An omega-leaning beta, though? 5 to 6 months. 

Max’s date was sooner than later.

When Charles first saw Max’s blood results he nearly cried from joy. He really was made just for him. It was fate. 

2% Alpha. 

52% Beta. 

46% Omega. 

So Max would be different.

He wouldn’t have to suffer as much as Oscar did. Charles would make sure of that.

When he finally stepped into the garden and saw him — kneeling, blood-slicked, shattered — the sight nearly stole his breath.

Perfect , he thought. Perfect even now.

His smell was so much different than 30 minutes ago. So very sweet.

And when Daniel burst onto the scene, face twisted in horror — well. That was just an inconvenience.

A flick of his fingers, a word in Italian. Security emerged from the trees. Efficient. Silent. Brutal.

Daniel went down before he could finish the sentence. Max cried out, stumbling toward him, arms outstretched in some pathetic attempt to stop it.

Charles caught him before he could fall.

“Shhh,” he murmured, one arm locking around Max’s waist, the other steadying him by the nape. Max sagged into the touch, eyes wide and distant, the sedative already softening his edges. 

Charles guided him gently, almost lovingly, away from the body cooling in the garden, away from Daniel’s unconscious form being dragged across the gravel like unwanted trash.

“It’s okay, mon cœur ,” he whispered, voice silk-smooth and deceptively kind. “You’re safe now.”

And he was. Finally. Charles had made sure of it.

All he wanted in that moment was to lie down in a dark, quiet room, Max curled against his chest, wrapped in his arms like a fevered prayer. He wanted to breathe him in, trace those trembling wrists, kiss the blood away and whisper how proud he was. 

But there were still 200 useless people sipping champagne in crystal flutes and waiting for him to make the next dazzling announcement. There was still a product to sell.

He adjusted his grip and lifted Max into his arms with effortless grace. Bridal-style. As if he weighed nothing. As if he were something precious — fragile and beloved.

The staff house was tucked away beyond the gardens, old stone and quiet windows. Safe. Isolated. No one would dare come uninvited.

The porch light was still on.

He knocked once.

A man opened the door with the expression of someone who'd expected this far sooner. His eyes swept over the two bloodied figures without flinching. Just sighed.

“So he finally snapped, huh?”

Charles stepped inside. “Pierre pushed a bit too hard. Thought he was clever. Now he’s... no longer a concern.”

The man followed as Charles carried Max to the bathroom. His tone was bone-dry. “Should’ve bet money on this. I could’ve made a fortune on the exact hour.”

Charles chuckled. “You’d finally be free of me.”

He laid Max gently on the counter, cradling his head as Joris began to strip the blood-streaked silk from his body. The fabric clung, sticky and ruined. Such a waste — that suit had been tailored for him to look like a saint.

“Could you do me a favour, Joris?” Charles asked, rolling his sleeves. “Clean him up. Get the blood off. Put him to bed. I’d do it myself, but you know... still have to dazzle the sheep.”

“A favor from you?” he scoffed, already working on the buttons. “What did I do to earn this divine opportunity?”

Charles held Max steady as the shirt slid from his shoulders, revealing flushed collarbones, blood-streaked skin, gentle curves. He couldn’t wait to finally taste them.

“Birdie won’t be flying anywhere for a while,” Joris said, inspecting him. “What the hell did you give him? He’s limp as a rag.”

“Just enough to knock him out and make the memories… fuzzy,” Charles said.

His voice was steady—too steady. Cool, clinical, like he was reciting instructions from a dossier rather than talking about drugging someone he claimed to care about. But the sharp line of his jaw, the tight pull of muscle beneath skin, gave him away.

There was guilt in that silence. Maybe.

Or maybe something worse.

He didn’t say it aloud.

He didn’t have to.

The drug was designed to erase the last few days. A soft reboot. Max would wake with a headache and a gap where clarity used to be. The memories would trickle back eventually, out of sequence and fragmented, like static on an old tape. But by then, it would be too late for them to mean anything.

A week. Maybe more.

Enough time.

Enough time for Max to stop asking questions.

To stop remembering.

To stop being afraid.

Charles had seen it in his eyes, when Max finally looked at him like he knew . Like something had clicked. Like he was terrified. He’d said it outright, voice rough with panic:
"I don’t want to end up like Oscar."

And if he forgot what happened to Oscar—

If that fear was stripped away—

Then Charles wouldn’t have to watch Max flinch when he walked into the room anymore.

He’d just keep changing. 

Softly. Still without a clue.

In all the ways Charles needed him to.

Because tonight, Max had finally broken.

Instincts unleashed.

No more holding back.

And Charles could smell it on him.

That signature scent—blueberry, once faint and barely-there—had deepened. Grown richer. Potent. Like something blooming out of control. Still not a full on omega scent, but close enough.

By the end of the week, Kimi would give him the green light. He’d take out that little box. Then it would all be set.

Until then, Max would stay with him.

Safe.

Contained.

The mansion was secure, isolated. He’d remove the electronics—no texts from Horner, no outside voices whispering doubt. Max didn’t need more confusion. He needed rest. Structure. Someone to watch him.

And Charles would be there.

Every second.

Every breath.

Not because he was trying to control him.

No.

It wasn’t control.

Not really.

It was protection .

It had to be.

At least, that’s what Charles kept telling himself.

“And apparently my security team let Daniel fucking Ricciardo waltz in like we don’t do background checks anymore. I’ll be dealing with that after dessert, I suppose.”

Joris let out a low whistle. “One Red Bull hostage, another about to have a full existential crisis when he wakes up and realizes his whole life is about to turn upside down? Ah, and the dead guy. Quite the night.”

Charles’s headache flared. “Don’t remind me.”

His thoughts circled back to Oscar and what awaited Max.

Kimi had said the hormonal shock was manageable, that with the correct conditioning, the change would be seamless. But they hadn’t tested it on someone like Max. Someone this wild. This sharp. Even if he shouldn’t be in pain after the injection, he might have other symptoms. 

Ones Charles will take care of.

He stood in front of the mirror, wiping away the specks of blood on his cheek with a monogrammed cloth. His clothes were still sharp, only darkly glistening in places. The silk of his shirt drank in the red. 

He looked at himself. A man drenched in blood, one he did not spill.

Then at Max — shirtless, vulnerable, still limp and helpless in Joris’s hands.

“I’ll be back soon,” he said without looking away. “But make sure he doesn’t wake. Not yet. Not like this.”

Joris nodded. “Go, Charles. I’ve got him.”

Charles lingered for one breath longer, gaze fixed on the faint rise and fall of Max’s chest. He looked peaceful. Almost angelic.

Soon, he’d be ready to understand what Charles had done for him.

What Charles had done to him.

For now, the only thing he had to do was return to the crowd and smile.

And wait for Max to wake up.

 


 

When Charles returned to the estate, it was like walking into a well-rehearsed lie.

The lights still glowed warm gold, chandeliers humming with quiet opulence. Strings swelled in a corner, polite laughter rippled beneath the surface like carbonation — effervescent, empty. Servers drifted through the crowd with silver trays and practiced smiles. On the surface, everything glittered.

And yet, everything felt dimmer.

Max wasn’t here.

Charles accepted a fresh glass of champagne from a passing tray. The flute was cold against his fingers, the bubbles biting faintly at his lips when he sipped, but the taste didn’t land. 

He smiled anyway — the same one he’d perfected for this world: all poise, all ease, just enough charm to keep people guessing. No one would know that his mind was gone, miles away, curled around something fragile and fevered in a dark little room with no mirrors.

Even Fernando didn’t see it.

The Spaniard drifted toward him from the crowd like he was following a scent. He always moved like that — lazy, amused, as though nothing in the world surprised him anymore. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, his expression just shy of predatory.

“Where’s the pretty thing?” Fernando asked, swirling the amber liquid in his glass as his eyes scanned the room. “Don’t tell me he vanished already.”

Charles kept his smile thin and unreadable. “He got tired,” he said, voice smooth as ever. “Went to rest.”

Fernando tilted his head, mouth curling with familiar mischief. “So that’s another side effect, hm? Drowsiness after the high?”

Charles gave the faintest shrug, a slow blink of agreement. “Among other things.”

Let him think what he wanted. That was always the better strategy. Let them imagine, let them want. Power wasn’t in the truth — it was in the silence between truths, in the space where fantasy grew wild and ungoverned. Fernando liked puzzles. He liked breaking things just to see what was inside.

And Charles? Charles knew exactly how to let him believe he was winning.

“I’ve already chosen,” Fernando said, his voice dropping as if he were telling a secret instead of a warning. “Someone who’s been far too stubborn lately. Someone who needs a little… correction.”

He didn’t give a name, and Charles didn’t ask. He didn’t care. Whoever it was, they’d learn the same lesson eventually. The same obedience. The same helpless heat.

Charles nodded, just enough to suggest interest. But his mind had already wandered.

Back to Max.

Back to that blood-smeared body, cradled in Joris’s arms like something sacred. Back to the slow, uneven rise of his chest. The way he had sighed when Charles stroked his hair, even in sleep — like he knew who was touching him. Like he wanted it.

A voice pulled him back to the present.

“Charles.”

He turned smoothly, no delay, no tells. Just another shift in the dance.

Lewis Hamilton stood before him, dressed in dark navy, cutting clean lines through the decadence of the room. Even without speaking, Lewis radiated intent. He was the sort of man who never wasted a breath.

“Lewis,” Charles returned with a slight incline of his head, both greeting and acknowledgment.

They exchanged pleasantries like veterans of a long war — every word polite, every smile thin and edged. Two kings on different sides of the same board.

Charles watched Lewis sip his drink and scan the room with a kind of cold detachment, and he thought, You’ve already chosen too, haven’t you?

It would be Nico. Of course it would.

Charles had seen it in the way Nico looked at Lewis — something tangled and bitter beneath the surface, envy cut with longing. A man who still hadn’t gotten over losing. A man desperate to matter again.

Lewis would make him matter. Just not in the way he wanted.

Charles didn’t say it aloud. He didn’t need to. Lewis would do what Lewis always did — carefully, efficiently, without emotion. He didn’t need anyone’s approval. Just an opening.

And Charles?

Charles would enjoy watching.

They parted a few minutes later, nothing more exchanged than another glass raised and a smile too sharp to be soft.

Charles moved through the rest of the party like a specter. Handshakes, laughter, murmured approval. Every step choreographed, every interaction calculated. He performed perfectly — the ideal host, the visionary, the one they all owed and feared. But none of it mattered.

Not when his mind was still with Max.

He kept seeing it — the way Max’s lashes had fluttered, the subtle slack in his jaw, the faint hitch in his breath when Charles’s fingers brushed his temple. So pliant. So warm. Still in the remnants of his ruined clothing, skin bare in places that had never been meant to be seen like that.

He had looked like a ruin. Like worship.

The flute in Charles’s hand had long since emptied, but he still held it, fingers white against the stem.

He barely noticed the bodies spinning on the dance floor. The way someone laughed too hard nearby. A man told him he was a genius — something about the serum, the future, the market — and Charles nodded, said thank you, smiled his practiced smile.

But all he could think about was how Max had whimpered when Charles leaned down and whispered to him. How even unconscious, his body reacted — like it knew who he belonged to.

He’s perfect.

There were still tasks to handle. Daniel. Surveillance logs. That final report. Pierre’s corpse and its inconvenient implications.

But all Charles wanted was to go back. To that dim little room with no windows and the sound of slow breathing. He wanted to crawl into that bed and press his body to Max’s until there was no space left. Until the bond sang. Until Max woke up to the truth of what he’d become.

“Charles.”

This time, the voice didn’t belong to a guest.

Kimi stood beside him, still in his dark scrubs, the sleeves rolled to his elbows, gloves peeled off and clutched loosely in one hand. His eyes were tired. Steady.

“He’s almost ready,” he said quietly.

Charles didn’t ask who. He didn’t have to.

He was already walking.

 


 

The hallway to the hidden suite was as he remembered it — long, too bright, and sterile enough to leech the warmth out of bone. Entrance hidden behind the fridge in the basement, hidden and private. 

White tiles, silver railings, low buzzing overhead. The lights made everything too clean, too clinical, as though you could scrub away what had happened here just by polishing the floor. You couldn’t, of course.

Charles had tried.

He remembered the last time he walked this corridor — the echoes of Oscar’s screaming had clung to the walls like mold, shrill and raw. Charles hadn’t flinched then either, just stood at the threshold and watched the beta-turned-test-subject thrash against his restraints, all teeth and adrenaline until the sedative drip stole the fight from his limbs.

Now?

Now the sounds were quieter.

Not silence — that would have been mercy. No, what leaked beneath the door were soft, wet things. Mewling, desperate. The kind of noise made by someone who had been undone and didn’t yet understand what was being built in their place.

Kimi opened the door.

The scent hit Charles like a slap wrapped in silk — heat, thick and saccharine. Ripe papaya undercut with sweat and something sweeter: the metallic tang of blood still lingering in the corners of the room.

Omega. Real, undeniable. Not the synthetic simulation they’d spent years perfecting — no, this was full bloom. This was instinct and biology finally giving in.

Charles’s expression didn’t change. But his chest rose just a little sharper. His fingers twitched faintly at his sides.

Oscar lay in the center of the room, splayed like a doll someone had grown tired of positioning. The sheets beneath him were slightly rumpled, clinging where his skin had sweated through the fabric. His clothes were gone, replaced by a loose hospital gown, bunched up around his thighs. His hair was damp and curling, stuck to his flushed cheeks. Skin fever-pink from forehead to collarbone, lips glossy and parted. Pupils blown wide enough to eclipse the color of his eyes.

He was beautiful in that way disasters were — hypnotic, ruined, trembling just before the final collapse.

The scent of slick had already started to stain the air — faint but present. His fingers twitched against the bedding, nails scraping with no real rhythm, no coordination left in him. Just primal instinct, rattling around in a body too overwhelmed to respond.

Charles took it all in like one might observe a painting: distant, detached, appreciative. Oscar was no longer a man. He was a concept. A victory. The first of many.

“A masterpiece,” Kimi murmured under his breath.

Charles didn’t correct him.

He stepped forward, just enough to cast his shadow across the edge of the bed, watching how Oscar’s breath hitched in response. Whether it was recognition or fear or need, he couldn’t say — but it pleased him all the same.

“Get him cleaned,” Charles said, voice flat, measured. “White. Pure. You know the look.”

“Of course,” Kimi said, already signaling for the attendants.

White. The aesthetic of innocence, of untouched potential. It sold better than red. The audience liked the illusion that they were the first to break something.

He himself wasn’t part of that audience. 

He liked things soaked in red.

Charles turned on his heel before the attendants reached the bedside, his thoughts already skipping ahead — past the scent, past the whimpers, past Oscar’s blown pupils. 

The presentation would need to be flawless. He'd already selected the lighting. The music would be minimal — something orchestral but eerie.

Max flickered into his mind again. Not like a memory. Like a pulse.

He hadn’t gone back to check on him yet.

He imagined Max still unconscious, tucked away in the staff quarters, body slack and pliant in fresh sheets. Charles’s hands itched. Not with lust — not only that — but with something more possessive. He wanted to see him. To remind himself what was his.

Later.

For now, there was a product to package. A performance to stage.

And an empire to solidify.

 


 

By the time they rolled Oscar onto the stage, the estate had transformed.

The ballroom had once been lit with golden opulence — chandeliers casting rainbows into champagne glasses, strings playing soft, expensive music, laughter floating weightlessly through the air.

But now? Now the atmosphere coiled tight and low, thick with heat and something unspoken. A kind of hunger. The lights were dimmer, warmer, flushed with gold and red. Shadows stretched longer. Murmurs felt heavier.

Excitement curled like smoke under the floorboards, pooled in the corners of the room, hummed at the rim of every untouched flute. 

The air had shifted — heady now, intoxicating, a mixture of perfumes and pheromones. Of wealth, blood, and the sharp sweetness of desire.

Charles stepped into that space like he owned it — and he did.

In the dark suit, his posture impeccable, his hands clasped lightly behind his back, he looked less like a man and more like something sculpted: perfect, cold, and untouchable. A shadow cast in ivory and glass. His expression betrayed nothing. Not boredom. Not satisfaction. Not the fact that his mind was somewhere else entirely.

He still tasted Max’s name at the back of his throat.

But now — the show.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Charles began, his voice smooth and languid, every syllable soaked in control. “Tonight, I present something rare. Something… revolutionary.”

At his word, the lights above shifted. A single, concentrated beam flooded the center of the stage in sterile white, revealing Oscar.

He looked fragile.

Too clean. Too quiet.

His legs trembled where he was kneeling on the low velvet ottoman, barely able to keep himself upright. His skin glowed with an unnatural flush — high color across his cheeks, throat, and chest. Damp curls clung to his forehead, his lips parted as if each breath was a battle. His eyes were glassy, unfocused, rimmed in red.

And the scent.

The audience tensed as it reached them, unmistakable and impossible to ignore — ripe papaya, sugar-slick and musky. Heat. True, full-bodied omega heat. A scent no beta could mimic, no perfume could fake.

The murmur of the crowd rose like a wave — disbelief, awe, lust.

Charles smiled, slow and knowing.

“Just hours ago,” he said, pacing slowly across the stage, each step deliberate, “this young man was a beta. Untouched by secondary traits. No scent. No cycle. No potential .”

He paused. Let the words settle. Let the silence thicken.

“You may have heard the rumors. The whispers. The theories. But tonight,” he said, gesturing toward Oscar like he was unveiling a painting, “you see the proof. With your own eyes.”

He turned to the crowd, gaze sweeping from left to right — measured, sharp, unflinching. He let it rest briefly on a few key figures. Clients. Investors. Rivals. A challenge in every blink.

“You can smell it.” His voice dipped, intimate now. “You can see it. But to truly witness the change — to see how complete, how beautiful, how valuable this evolution is — only one of you will be granted that privilege. The highest bidder. The first to touch what modern science has made possible.”

A sharp gasp echoed from somewhere near the front.

Oscar let out a small, cracked sound. A whimper, barely human, as his body sagged a little to one side. The heat had overtaken him. 

He was swaying slightly now, shoulders trembling, thighs pressed tight together—as if he was trying to hide the mess between them. The silk of his clothes was starting to stick to his skin.

Charles didn’t look at him again. He didn’t have to. The scent alone was doing the work.

“Shall we begin?”

The bidding opened at one million euros.

It climbed fast. A frenzy barely contained beneath jewel-toned tuxedos and silk gloves. Men with oil fields and women with shipping empires. Some whispered to assistants. Others stood with eyes locked on the prize — not Oscar, but the power of him. What it would mean to own the first. To own the proof.

Three million.

Four.

Six.

By the time it hit eight, the room was a different beast altogether. The walls might as well have been pulsing.

Charles stood unmoving, radiating stillness amid chaos.

“8.1 million,” said a voice near the back — American accent, sharp with anticipation. Logan something. One of the new tech billionaires. Raised on ego, privilege, and pornographic amounts of wealth. Charles remembered him from a brunch in Dubai. Or maybe Shanghai. Didn’t matter.

No one countered. Not even the man from Singapore who had been grinding his teeth since seven.

“Sold,” Charles said, voice silk-soft and final. “To the gentleman in blue.”

A few people clapped. Most didn’t breathe.

Two staff members approached the stage from opposite sides, careful and gloved. They lifted Oscar gently, as though he were porcelain, limbs limp, head lolling slightly. He didn’t speak. Didn’t even blink.

Carried like glass. Carried like merchandise.

Charles didn’t watch them go.

He already knew how the story ended.

And in the back of his mind — past the applause, the praise, the numbers — he wondered if Max was still asleep.

Still soft. Still warm. Still his.

He would have to check soon.

But first — business.

He descended the stage and slipped back into the crowd, already feeling the headache building behind his eyes. The performance drained him less than the waiting. Less than the pretending.

He didn’t care about Logan. Or Oscar. Or the future headlines carefully curated to say just enough.

His mind kept drifting.

Back to Max.

To the blood that had clung to his throat like a necklace. The silk stained like sacrament. The way his mouth had shaped Charles’s name even in delirium.

He was going to be so beautiful when he finally woke up.

And Charles would be there — waiting.

Because Max wasn’t like Oscar.

He wasn’t a product.

He wasn’t for sale.

Max was his.

And nothing — not Daniel, not guilt, not even Max himself — would ever change that.

 


 

After the showcase, the real games began.

They came to him in waves—guests with sparkling flutes and sharper questions, already hungry for access, for ownership. Details. Terms. Guarantees. They wanted the prize, the proof, the privilege of being the first to touch the future.

Charles knew how to play them. Knew exactly how to smile just enough, tilt his head just so, drip answers like gold-leafed honey.

“In thirty minutes,” he announced, voice smooth as champagne, “we’ll begin the final stage of tonight’s event — the overview. I’ll walk you through every detail. But for now…” He let the moment stretch, the anticipation curl like smoke. “Let’s bathe in the reality of the new world you’re all helping to shape.”

Applause. Eager. Blind.

And then Charles was gone.

He didn’t need to signal Kimi. The Finn fell in step without a word, as always. That was what Charles appreciated most about him — the quiet. The constancy. There was comfort in someone who didn’t ask questions, didn’t pry, didn’t speak unless necessary.

Through the garden, silence stretched between them like silk. The moon hung low. The roses gleamed with dew. Charles’s pulse thrummed faster with every step.

By the time they reached the staff quarters, he was practically vibrating.

He didn’t know if it was anxiety or excitement — probably both, wrapped so tightly around each other he couldn’t pull them apart. He knocked once.

Joris opened the door, cool and unfazed, dapping up Kimi like they were in a different genre of story altogether.

Charles didn’t even ask.

They led him to the bedroom, and when he saw what was waiting for him—

Oh .

He forgot how to breathe.

Max.

Laid out in the center of the bed like a dream made flesh. Sprawled on his back, arms resting at his sides, surrounded by an ocean of pillows. His skin was freshly cleaned, glowing faintly in the soft light. His hair gleamed. Clothes crisp. Joris had done good work.

But it was him . His Maxie. His beautiful, impossible Max, calm and still and finally— finally —where he belonged.

Charles moved closer in a daze.

Then he noticed the bandage.

“What happened to his hand?” His voice came sharp, already moving toward the bedside, the protective edge flaring up like instinct.

Joris barely blinked. “Looks like he scraped it—maybe on the rocks or the roses. Nothing deep. Should heal in no time.”

Charles hummed, eyes narrowing slightly as he studied the wound. It could complicate things—memories surfacing too early. But Max probably didn’t remember getting hurt either. Hopefully not. Hopefully he was still floating in that soft, forgetful haze Charles had so carefully arranged.

Behind him, Kimi was already unpacking the medical kit.

The soft clack of instruments. The hum of readiness.

He brought the ultrasound machine—the one Charles had specifically requested to be delivered here , tonight .

God, he could hardly contain himself.

“Open his shirt,” Kimi said, voice even, assembling the rest of the tools. “I’ll begin the scan in a moment.”

Charles didn’t hesitate.

He moved with a care he hadn’t shown in weeks. Each button undone like he was unwrapping something sacred. Max’s skin was warm, sun-kissed, glowing faintly. At Charles’s touch, it twitched—subtle, unconscious shivers, the body reacting even while the mind remained quieted.

Charles’s breath caught. His fingertips brushed down the center of Max’s chest, reverent, aching.

He could stare at him forever.

Mine.

“Charles,” Joris said dryly. “You’ll have all the time in the world once the event’s over. Focus.”

It took effort to pull himself back.

“Right,” Charles said, clearing his throat, hiding the flush climbing his cheeks. “Go ahead, Kimi.”

Kimi didn’t waste time. Each test performed with the precision of a machine. Scribbled notes. Adjusted settings.

Then came the ultrasound.

The screen lit up with shifting shadows. Charles stared at it, not understanding a single shape or blur—but Kimi’s pupils dilated slightly.

That was enough.

“So…?” Charles asked, barely able to keep still.

Kimi tapped the monitor with his pencil, then looked at him—really looked.

“That right there,” he said, “is a fully developed uterus. He progressed faster than I expected.” A pause. A smile — faint, but real. “Congratulations, Charles. You did it.”

Charles’s heart nearly stopped.

He looked down at Max, radiant even in sleep, and his chest swelled with something too big to name. Love, maybe. Obsession. Triumph.

Or maybe something far older, far deeper.

It didn’t matter.

He bent low, brushing a kiss against Max’s temple, barely daring to breathe.

“You’re perfect,” he whispered. “You’re mine.”

 


 

Charles couldn’t stop smiling.

Kimi’s voice kept going — steady, precise, laced with medical detachment — something about hormone stabilization, diet schedules, suppressant dosages. But Charles wasn’t hearing it anymore.

First heat.

God. It sounded unreal .

Like a fairytale he’d spent too long trying not to believe in. But it was real now. All of it. The ultrasound image still lingered on the screen beside Max’s sleeping form, calm and perfect. That small, blooming shape that meant everything . Proof. Promise. Future.

Max was going to be an omega.

His omega.

Charles felt almost dizzy with it. A heat of his own rising up in his chest, spreading like wildfire. Possessive, adoring, so full it made his ribs ache.

And now—

Now he needed to mark the moment.

A gift. Something Max would wake up to. Something beautiful, something lasting, something that told him — this is where you belong.

His eyes drifted to the thin band of gold already on Max’s wrist. The Cartier Love bracelet he'd given him not so long ago — one of the first things. Quietly locked in place, the screwdriver hidden in Charles’s desk ever since.

He needed something to match.

A necklace. Yes. Elegant, subtle, but unmistakably paired with the bracelet. Maybe a slim chain in champagne gold, a matching piece to the bracelet. One strong enough that when Charles would pull on it, it wouldn’t break. 

Or maybe something more delicate — a platinum pendant with a blue stone, like the blueberries Max had started smelling like whenever his body got too close to Charles.

He pressed a hand to his chest, just to ground himself.

He wanted to have it made tomorrow. No — tonight, if he could find the right jeweler. A custom piece. With a small engraving on the back. Another way of showing who Max belonged to.

He would commission a new set of clothes too — softer fabrics, looser fits for comfort. Something in ivory and navy. Maybe a bit of red too. A special room in the house redone, with blackout curtains and cool bedding for when the heat finally hit. Meals tailored to the hormonal shifts. He’d make it perfect.

And when Max opened his eyes again…

He’d see it all. The care. The planning. The love.

The devotion .

Charles was already reaching for his phone, ready to text Bryan and start the list, when Kimi cleared his throat pointedly.

“Leclerc.”

Charles blinked, torn out of the daydream with a jolt. He looked up. Kimi was already packing up his kit.

“You need to go,” the Finn said. “They’re waiting for the final presentation.”

Right. The party.

The last act. The final reveal. The part that would seal everything in place — the technology, the promise, the illusion of choice. The world he'd lured them into, gleaming and bright.

Charles gave Max one last look.

So peaceful. So his .

He reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair off his forehead. Then stood. Straightened his cuffs. Smoothed the sharp lines of his blood red suit.

Time to go perform for the last time tonight. 

Time to show the world exactly what he’d built — and who he’d built it for.

Notes:

So what are your thoughts??? 👀

Personally, I cannot wait to post the next chapter—things are seriously about to go down, and let’s just say… some balls will be getting kicked 😋 No more spoilers though 😌

I’ll see you guys next Saturday as always! The next chapter is gonna be really delicious—not quite as much as Chapter 10, but oh my god, it was so much fun to write.

Also did anybody catch the nod to my other fic?? Sorry couldn’t help myself 😊😊😊 I love writing ABO so easter eggs like this are a must

Chapter 9: Just tell me the truth please

Summary:

Max is trying to survive the world's strangest hangover, Charles's definitely hiding something, and everything around them feels like it's teetering on the edge of collapse.

But hey—at least it was only wine that will spill.

Notes:

hhhhhhhh I don’t even know what to say about this chapter, guys—it’s a lot. Like, everything that can happen, does happen. Total chaos.

I really hope you like it, and as always, I’ll share more of my thoughts at the end (also clarify some of the actions because wooweee)—I just don’t want to spoil too much up here. Enjoyyyyyy

(sorry for any mistakes this whale of a chapter is really hard to revise)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

6 days until the injection

When Max came to, it was like waking up underwater.

Thick. Heavy. Every inch of his body aching like he’d been hit by a truck and then dragged for a few blocks for good measure. His limbs were too slow, his skin too hot, and his brain—

God, his brain felt like cotton soaked in static.

Nothing sharp, nothing clear.

Just a deep, bone-soaking fog that clung to him, even as he blinked his eyes open against the dim light. The headache throbbed behind his temples, dull and pulsing, but at least the room wasn’t bright enough to make it worse.

The first thing he noticed was the bed.

Soft. Luxurious. The kind of plush you sink into. It smelled faintly like amber and salt and something warmer, something he couldn’t place—something familiar.

His lashes fluttered as he forced his eyes to adjust. There were wide windows far across the room, heavy curtains drawn against what he assumed was night. The walls were shadowed, but the shapes started to come into focus.

Bookshelves. A painting.

That painting.

Right across from him, half-finished. A portrait of Charles with blank space around him.

And it wasn’t a copy. Max knew it wasn’t a copy. It was the same one Charles had in his bedroom. 

No. No fucking way.

Adrenaline shot through his system so fast it nearly made him dizzy. He sat up too quickly, vision blackening at the edges, heart hammering in his chest. He blinked hard, tried to think , tried to remember

But all he got was silence.

A huge, gaping hole in his memory. Just static where his thoughts should’ve been.

He grasped at fragments—party? drinks?—but they slipped through his fingers like water. Nothing solid. Just impressions. Glimpses. Emotions without a story to anchor them.

His eyes darted around the room, more alert now. The bed. The shelves. The little car figurines. The fucking original Senna helmet .

No denying it now. This was Charles’s bedroom. This was Charles’s bed.

And he had no idea how he got here.

Max swung his legs off the mattress. He was shaky, weak, like he hadn’t moved in years. His knees buckled slightly as he stood, and the air felt wrong—heavy. Tinted.

What the fuck happened to me?

He padded toward the door, every step surreal. The world still felt a little too far away, like he was watching everything through a fogged-up window. Something in his body buzzed—off-kilter. Not sick , exactly. But altered.

The door creaked open, and the hallway lights hit him like a punch to the skull. He hissed, shielding his eyes. But he didn’t stop.

He needed answers.

Downstairs, the house was… clean. Too clean. Suspiciously clean, considering that there was only one person taking care of it. Everything gleamed like it had just been scrubbed. The only thing off was the smell—still warm and inviting, but layered with something else. Too many scents. Too human. Like people had been here recently.

A party?

Max winced. That would explain the hangover. Maybe. Sort of.

He caught his reflection in the hallway mirror and paused.

He looked… good?

Skin dewy, hair soft and freshly brushed, face flushed just enough to seem alive. His clothes were—wait. These weren’t his clothes. The sweater he was wearing was way too soft, too big, and stitched near the hem in tiny embroidery was a familiar number:

16.

Charles’s number. Charles’s birthday .

Oh god.

He was wearing Charles’s sweater. In Charles’s house. In Charles’s bed.

That strange, nervous flutter in his stomach kicked back up like it had been waiting. It wasn’t fear, exactly. More like—

Something between embarrassment and anticipation. Something Max didn’t want to name.

No time for that. Find Charles. Get answers.

The music drew him in—soft, mellow, jazz, of all things—and when he reached the kitchen, he finally saw him.

Charles. Cooking.

“Didn’t take you for a jazz guy,” Max said, voice rough like gravel. His flirting skills were a bit rusty okay?

Charles startled so hard he nearly dropped the spatula. His whole body spun around, and then—

Max was airborne.

Two strong arms wrapped around him and lifted him off the floor like he weighed nothing. Max yelped, clinging to Charles instinctively.

Mon cœur, you’re awake! ” Charles beamed, joy lighting up his whole face as he spun them in a slow circle like this was a goddamn romcom.

“Charles—what the hell —” Max squirmed. “Put me down, please, I’m still kinda dizzy.”

“Oh. Right. Sorry, bébé .” Charles eased him back down gently, his hands lingering on Max’s waist like he couldn’t quite bear to let go. “How are you feeling? Do you remember anything?”

Max scrubbed a hand over his face, embarrassment blooming hot and sticky under his skin. “Not really? I feel like I got hit by a truck and then someone scrambled my brain. What even happened last night?”

Charles gave him a sheepish smile, now smoothing out Max’s sweater, his fingers obsessively tugging at nonexistent creases. “We had a few people over. Small party. You got a little too into the cocktails. Some of them were… stronger than expected.”

Max groaned. “Oh my god, I didn’t make a complete ass of myself, did I?”

Charles’s eyes softened. “Only a tiny one. Don’t worry. Everyone loved you. Do you want some aspi—” He turned back toward the stove and cursed under his breath. “Shit—the crêpes!”

“I can get the aspirin myself, you take care of that,” Max said, amused despite himself.

As Charles frantically tried to salvage the food, Max busied himself with water and tried not to spiral.

There was a breath of relief when Charles finally assembled the table. “Dinner’s ready. Come on, let’s head to the table.”

“Dinner!? What time even is it?” Max whipped his head around, eyes locking onto the old-fashioned clock on the wall. 

9:40

Probably not a.m.

That was way too late for lunch—hell, this was more like a midnight dinner. He glanced at the window. The curtains were drawn, but no light was even trying to seep through.

“Shit, how long was I out?”

“Uhh… maybe 22 hours?” Charles said, casually adjusting the forks like this was all totally normal. “Wasn’t exactly watching the clock when it happened.”

He slid a chair out for Max with a little flourish—like a perfect gentleman. “What matters is you’re awake now, non? Let’s eat.”

Max sat down slowly, still half in disbelief. He’d never slept that long in his life. Never woken up feeling quite this… disoriented. Had he really drunk that much?

He tried to press Charles for more details about the night before—but the more he asked, the more he realized he remembered even less than he thought.

And then there was the other question, the one he couldn’t push down any longer.

“…Charles?”

“Mmm?”

Max hesitated. “Did we… Did we do anything last night?”

Charles turned to look at him, confused at first — then the realization hit. “ Do anything ? Like—oh.” He blinked rapidly. “No! No, bébé , of course not. I’d never do something like that while you were… you know. Out of it.”

Max looked down at his plate, mortified. “Sorry. It’s just. I woke up in your sweater. In your room. In your bed .”

Charles paused, clearly running mental damage control. Then, with a casual shrug, he said, “You passed out on the couch like a corpse. Looked like you were going to break your neck. My bed’s bigger and softer. I thought—I mean, I just didn’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

There was a quiet moment where neither of them spoke.

Max tried to swallow the uncertainty sitting like lead in his chest.

Charles smiled and pushed a plate toward him.

“Well,” he said, voice soft. “What matters is that you’re awake now.”

Max tried to smile back.

 


 

The crêpes were good.

Too good.

Max ate in silence for a few more bites than he meant to, unsure if it was the food itself or the comfort of the moment that lulled him into stillness. But the unease didn’t fade with the warmth of the syrup or the citrus tang of the orange slices Charles had plated with maddening precision.

No, it lingered. Low in his belly. A soft throb behind his temples.

A wrongness .

As Charles scraped the pans clean and hummed quietly along to the record playing in the background, Max pushed his chair back and stood. “Gonna get some air.”

Charles looked up. “Terrace is open. I left a blanket out there earlier.”

Of course he had.

Max nodded, too tired to process the weird tension curling under his skin, and stepped out through the glass doors onto the terrace. The night air hit him gently, cool and damp with the edge of sea breeze, and he sighed as he dropped into the chair by the low table, curling his legs underneath him.

It was quiet.

Not silent—not quite. An owl hooted somewhere in the dark, and thunder rolled faintly on the horizon. But it was the kind of stillness that made his thoughts echo louder.

Something tugged at him from the inside—a strange, restless pull, like he’d forgotten something important. Like some part of his day had been left unfinished, hanging in the air.

His fingers twitched.

He should be doing something.

Something… on his phone?

Right. His phone .

Max sat up a little straighter, heart giving a small, involuntary jolt. It was strange—he hadn’t even thought about his phone until now, but the moment he remembered it, a spike of urgency ran through him. Not even about checking social media or messages, but something deeper. Important .

He was about to get up and go look when the terrace door slid open and Charles stepped out.

“Brought you something,” Charles said, holding out a tray with a glass of orange juice and a bottle of electrolytes, condensation still clinging to the sides.

Max blinked. “You didn’t have to—”

“Shh. You need to rehydrate.” Charles placed the tray on the table and sat beside him, close enough that their knees brushed. “Figured this would be tastier than plain water.”

Max gave him a small, grateful smile, even as his fingers reached absently for the drink. “Hey, uh—have you seen my phone?”

He didn’t even look at Charles at first, too focused on unscrewing the electrolyte bottle, but he felt the change instantly.

Like the air got thicker.

Charles’s hand froze mid-adjustment on the hem of his sleeve.

“Your phone?” he repeated, tone far too careful.

Max finally glanced at him. “Yeah. I don’t remember having it earlier, and I figured maybe it’s just upstairs or something.”

Charles’s lips parted, then pressed into a thin line. “It probably got lost last night during the party. You know how these things go—phones slide between couch cushions, fall under tables…”

“Right, but like—” Max frowned. “I really need it. There was… something. I don’t know. I think I had something to check and—”

“I’ll get you a new one,” Charles said too quickly, waving a hand like he didn’t even hear what Max said. “Don’t worry about it. It’s just a phone.”

Max stared at him. “Yeah, but… I need it. I think.”

Charles’s jaw tensed. “Max. You just woke up from sleeping nearly a day straight. You’re exhausted, you’re confused, and your head’s clearly still hurting. We’ll take care of it tomorrow , alright? I promise. I’ll help you look for it.”

Max wanted to argue. There was something there—something clawing at the back of his mind, just out of reach. But Charles was already leaning in, brushing Max’s hair back from his forehead in that same quiet, practiced way he always had. The gesture was so familiar, so effortless, it made Max’s chest ache.

The comfort burned. It ached in a way that had nothing to do with a hangover.

Without really thinking, Max reached out and gently rubbed his fingers along Charles’s wrists—absently, like a habit he didn’t know he had. Charles stilled, then, after a pause, tilted his head and pressed those same wrists softly against Max’s neck.

The effect was immediate. Max’s shoulders dropped. His breathing evened out. He felt… steadier, somehow. Calmer. Like something inside him had been switched off and reset. He didn’t question it. Didn’t even really register it. Just assumed it was the comfort of being near Charles, of not being alone.

So he dropped it.
Let it go, for now.

And just sat there, sipping orange juice while Charles sipped nothing at all, like he was simply content to be near him.

They sat in comfortable silence for a while, but Max’s mind kept spinning. The calm felt artificial—like it didn’t belong to him. His body still felt strange, disconnected. And beneath it all, buried under the haze of amber, berries, and the soft sound of Charles humming under his breath, was a silence that rang too loudly.

Something’s wrong.
He just didn’t know what.

Eventually, Charles nudged him gently. “It’s getting late. You should rest again.”

“I’m fine,” Max muttered, trying to hide the panic of falling asleep and forgetting even more . “I’ll just grab a water bottle and go to my room.”

Charles smiled, eyes soft in the terrace light. “ Mon ange , don’t be silly. You’re staying in my bed. You need it more than I do.”

Max opened his mouth to protest again, but the warmth in Charles’s voice—in that nickname—made his throat close up. He sounded so genuine . So full of care.

“You sure?” Max managed, trying not to sound too eager, too small in the face of it.

Charles was already helping him up, a hand warm on the small of his back. “Positive. Besides, you look cute in my sweater. It would be a crime to make you sleep anywhere else.”

Max looked away quickly, face flushing down to his collarbones. “Shut up.”

But he let Charles lead him back inside. With each step he could swear they were getting closer to each other. When he stood at the bedroom door he almost didn’t want to let go of Charles. Some quiet part of his brain screamed at him to invite the alpha in.

Before he could say anything stupid Charles wished him a good night and went his way.

And as he crawled into the too-soft bed once again, a thought lingered at the edge of his mind—just for a second, before it slipped away.

What the fuck is going on with me now?

 

 

5 days before the injection

The morning after had that strange, almost too-perfect kind of stillness—the kind that came not just after a storm, but after something that had no name yet. Like the air itself had been changed, rearranged into something quieter, shinier, wrong in the most beautiful way.

Sunlight filtered through the sheer curtains, golden and soft, bathing everything in a dreamy glow. He loved this house so much.

His head still felt cotton-stuffed and buzzy. Like every thought arrived three seconds too late. And under all of that—buried deep in his chest—was a jittering sensation he couldn’t pin down.

He needed answers.

He needed his phone.

First, though, clothes.

He left Charles’s room, already reaching up to brush the sleep from his eyes, only to trip over something at the doorway. He stumbled, barely catching himself with a groan.

There, sitting like a waiting pet, was a sleek box tied with a soft ivory ribbon.

A note lay delicately on top in Charles’s unmistakable handwriting.

Got these for you. Thought you could use a bit of a change in the closet.

Max blinked. The rational part of him wanted to be annoyed. Wanted to call it out as overbearing or too much . But curiosity won out.

He opened the box—and his breath hitched.

Inside, nestled in tissue paper, was a wardrobe that looked like it had been designed for him. Cashmere sweaters that looked impossibly soft to the touch. Matching sweatpants. A selection of breezy linen shorts, crisply folded. T-shirts with elegant stitching, clearly custom-made. Deep navy blues, soft blood reds, creams and ivories—tones that made his skin look warmer, his eyes sharper.

Max ran a hand over the fabric and swallowed thickly.

God. Charles really was incredible. Thoughtful in a way that snuck under his defenses. Knew his sizes without even asking. Knew his colors . Knew him.

The silence dragged him back. He gave himself a little shake and got dressed, letting the soft navy sweater slide over his skin like second breath.

Then, hair still messily ruffled, he padded into the living room and found Charles lounging on the couch, arms crossed, already dressed like he had a photoshoot at noon.

“Hi Charles,” Max said, trying to sound casual even though his brain was still crawling through half-memories. He raked a hand through his hair again. “Wanna look for the phone with me?”

Charles sat up, the corners of his mouth curling like it was the easiest thing in the world. His eyes scanned Max up and down and his smirk widened.

“Of course,” Charles said smoothly, pushing off the couch. “I already checked the kitchen and guest bathroom. Maybe the media room?”

He stepped beside Max, too close in a way that felt... warm. Not cloying. Just present . Solid. A gravitational pull Max didn’t want to admit was comforting.

Max didn’t know what was going on with him lately. But for now, Charles was helping him look.

For now, that was enough.

They scoured the house room by room. Max moved pillows, checked under tables, even peeked into the laundry basket with an inexplicable hope that maybe, maybe he’d been careless. But the phone was nowhere. And every time he thought he was getting close to remembering something— anything —it slipped right through his fingers like vapor.

He paused in the hallway, heart thudding, eyes skimming over the bookshelf. There, stuck between two racing biographies and a signed photograph of Schumacher and little Charles at Monza, was something out of place.

A sleek red envelope.

The kind of red that screamed money , printed with a glossy black silhouette of the Ferrari prancing horse on the back. He turned it over slowly, chest tightening.

Inside: an invite.

Thick cardstock, gilded edges. It read:

GRAND REVEAL NIGHT — Leclerc Estate — PRIVATE ACCESS ONLY
June 5th, 19:00. Dress code strictly enforced.

His eyes snapped to the date.

That was the night of the “small party.” The one Charles swore was just a casual hangout.

Grand reveal? Max blinked. Something fluttered in his mind. A scent—champagne, heavy perfume. The glint of chandelier light. Silk beneath his fingers. A stage.

A crowd.

The memory came in a flash, blurry at the edges: a packed ballroom, buzzing with conversation. Max standing near a table of tall crystal glasses. A voice echoing through a microphone. His own name—whispered by someone behind him.

His breath hitched.

Before he could grasp onto the thread, before he could lean in , a voice shattered the silence.

“Max!” Charles called from upstairs. “I found it! It was wedged between the bed and the wall—must’ve slipped out of your pocket!”

Max’s heart jumped. He shoved the invitation behind the row of books and forced his expression back into something neutral before heading up.

Charles stood in the doorway to his bedroom, holding the familiar device like it was a trophy.

Max practically snatched it. “God, finally.

“I told you it’d turn up.” Charles gave him a smile that was too casual. “Check it out. Make sure everything’s still working.”

Max powered it on. Everything looked normal, but the battery was weirdly full. Like it had been charging all night. He didn’t question it— not yet.

“You’ve got to pick a car for tomorrow,” Charles said, patting Max’s shoulder on the way back down the stairs. “We’re going on another drive—maybe the Aston this time? Or you can try the LaFerrari. She’s a handful, but you’d look good behind the wheel.”

Max, still reeling with a thousand half-formed questions, only nodded. “Sure. I’ll think about it.”

 


 

By late afternoon, Max was back on the sim—engine revving in his ears, focus narrowed to the ghostlike path of the racing line. His body remembered the curves before his brain did. It was soothing. Automatic. Real.

And Charles?

Charles sat on the couch behind him, legs crossed, a glass of whisky untouched beside him. His eyes never strayed from Max—his perfect, golden boy, coaxed back to life, with no idea how close he’d come to the truth.

He lifted his phone. Quietly tapped the mirrored screen.

Max’s inbox buzzed across the screen in real time.

Horner:

Max. What the fuck is going on with you lately and why is Daniel silent ever since he talked with you. Call me immediately. Don’t forget the deadline.

Seb:

Max, please. I know things are complicated. I don’t know what happened with Daniel, but please just let me know you’re okay.

GP:

Max did something happen during the banquet? Daniel went AWOL on us. Call me. We’re worried.

Charles’s thumb hovered. His face was expressionless.

Delete. Delete. Delete.

Block. Block. Block.

He opened another app. One only he had the password to.

Security CAM 03B

He tapped into the feed.

It loaded slowly, like the universe was giving him time to rethink. But he didn’t. He never did.

The screen filled with the dim image of a concrete room—bare but for a chair and a low table. There, slumped against the wall, blood dried at his temple, was Daniel Ricciardo.

Still breathing. Still alive. But only just.

Charles tilted his head.

A shame, really. He never had anything against Daniel as a person. But a Red Bull spy? A threat to Max’s peace? Unforgivable.

He locked the screen and leaned back, eyes drifting once more to the sim where Max was flying through Eau Rouge, hands tight on the wheel, body loose with joy.

His boy.

His creation.

Tomorrow would be perfect.

He’d make sure of it.

 

 

4 days before the injection

The next day unfolded in a golden haze of domestic comfort—one of those soft, delicious mornings that felt like it had been tailor-made. The kind of morning Max never used to believe existed outside of movies or dreams. 

Charles moved around the sunlit kitchen like he belonged to it, like it was a symphony and he was the conductor—pan sizzling, sleeves rolled up, brows furrowed in concentration as he plated something that looked straight out of a Michelin-starred menu.

Max sat at the island counter, one leg folded under him, Charles’s cook book resting beside his elbow, and his own phone in his hands. He kept scrolling, swiping, flicking through apps and notifications like they were puzzle pieces—but none of them quite fit. There was a gap in his brain, and it ached. A void right where something important should be.

He wasn’t sure what he was searching for.

A timestamp? A message? A photo?

He ran his thumb absentmindedly over the gold bracelet around his wrist—the one Charles had given him not so long ago, the one with the little screws on the side that locked into place like a promise you couldn’t undo. 

Every time he looked at it he felt... marked. Kept. And maybe that should've been scary. But it wasn’t. In some weird hidden way he kind of liked it.

“What car are we taking today?” Max asked, trying to pull his brain out of the spiral. He kept his tone light, but his eyes stayed fixed on his phone.

Charles turned with a smile that could melt steel. “Max, I wasn't joking when I wanted you to choose.”

Max raised an eyebrow. “Seriously?”

“Of course.” Charles slid a plate next to him, kissed the top of his head without asking. “You should go for something bold, I think. You were eyeing the Valhalla last time.”

Max hummed around a bite of some god-tier omelette. “Yeah, okay. Let’s take her out.”

Charles beamed.

As they drove into Monaco, Max found himself growing more confident behind the wheel. The car purred beneath his hands like it liked him, and the city unfolded like a stage. The Valhalla drew eyes, obviously. But so did the man in the passenger seat.

Charles's hand never once left Max's waist from the moment they parked.

Inside the Cartier store, everything was velvet and hush-toned elegance. A private room was prepared instantly. The staff greeted Charles like royalty, offered Max sparkling water, champagne, whatever he wanted. It felt dizzying—the familiarity they extended to him, like he belonged here. Stark difference compared to last time.

“The order,” the assistant said, placing two boxes down like sacred relics and leaving the room.

Max blinked. “What’s this?”

Charles pushed the bigger one aside and opened the smaller one. Nestled inside was a delicate gold necklace, the design echoing the iconic Love bracelet, only instead of being screwed shut, the necklace locked at the front —with two miniature bracelets holding it closed. 

Max leaned in, eyes catching on the tiny engraving along the back of one: 12.06

Isn’t that in like… four days? Does Charles have something planned? Something important enough that he’d buy a necklace to commemorate it??

“It matches,” Charles said softly, stepping in front of Max and holding the necklace up between them. “May I?”

Max tilted his head back, offering his throat without protest. “Where is this coming from? It’s not my birthday or anything.”

Charles smiled, brushing his fingers along the side of Max’s neck as he clipped it on. “Just ‘cause.” He gave it a small tug, earning a silent gasp from Max.

The necklace settled against Max’s skin like it had always belonged there.

While Charles moved to the counter to pay—his back turned, the second box still unopened and being carefully packed by an employee—Max let his gaze wander. He fidgeted absently with the necklace, fingers tracing the delicate metal at his throat.

Then he caught his reflection in a mirrored wall.

For a moment, he barely recognized himself.

Face flushed, lips pink, hair tousled.

He looked like someone who was... owned.

Adored.

A man approached him—sharp suit, a lazy smirk, breath laced with something spiced and wrong.

“So, is Leclerc planning another one soon?” the stranger asked, voice low and oily. “The last auction was... a feast . Really hoping he brings in more of your type, once the next assets are ready. Blue-eyed, blond hair. The crowd would love that. I’d love that.”

Max blinked. “Excuse me?”

“The banquet?” the man said, a glint of amusement in his eyes. “The one few days ago? You were stunning—if I could I’d try to steal you away.” Max was getting really uncomfortable now. “Thought it was a performance at first when they brought that brunette in, flushed and desperate, but then when they started bidding...”

Max took a half-step back. “I think you have me confused with someone else.”

The man let out a low, wet chuckle, leaning in until Max could feel his breath on his cheek—hot, sour, wrong. 

“If he ever gets tired of you,” he murmured, voice thick with something oily, “I’m first in line. Hope I won’t have to pay as much as that Sergeant did for the Australian. What was his name again? Oliver? Owen? Something starting with an ‘O’, I’m pretty sure.” He grinned, teeth flashing. “Ah I remember now! Oscar, wasn’t it? Shame what happened to him.”

Max stiffened. Their shoulders were now touching, the man’s suit brushing against his sleeve like grease on skin.

“Oh, what I’d give to see you squirm like that,” the man breathed, almost moaning the words. “I swear I saw slick running down his thighs like honey. Bet you'd get even wetter. I’d make you beg for—”

A hand crept up Max’s arm, slow, possessive, filthy

Max froze, bile rising in his throat.

He was about to kick that guy in the balls, when—

“Max.”

The voice came from behind him. Quiet. Steady.

Too quiet.

Max turned.

Charles was there. Smile gone. Eyes sharp, dark, gleaming. A mask of calm stretched over something far more violent.

“Go wait for me at the front, ma vie .”
Soft. Gentle. But not a suggestion.

The rage wasn’t for Max—not even close. It was aimed solely, squarely, at the man now trying, too late, to slide back into anonymity.

Max didn’t speak. His legs moved before he could think. His hands were clammy, shaking slightly as he stumbled toward the exit. He looked back only once—

Just in time to see Charles’s fingers twist into the man’s collar like a vice.

And then the door swung shut.

 


 

It was nearly ten minutes before Charles emerged.

His knuckles were red. One was split at the edge, a thin line of blood drying into his skin. Max’s stomach turned cold.

“Everything okay?” he asked, voice too casual, too thin.

Charles took his hand and squeezed. “Perfect. Don’t worry about it.”

They walked back to the car in silence. Max kept casting glances at him, something itchy building under his skin. 

Charles drove the car back home.

With Monaco blurring past them in a sun-drenched blur, Max finally spoke.

“That guy back there,” he said carefully. “He asked me about an auction. Said something about a banquet. I don’t—what auction was he talking about?”

Charles’s hands twitched on the wheel. Just once. A small flex.

“He mistook you for someone else,” he replied smoothly. “It happens.”

Max turned to look at him.

The profile was perfect. Still. Too still.

“But—he said some things. About Oscar? And ‘next assets’? And—”

A sharp chill crawled down his spine. His head throbbed, a pulse of pressure building behind his eyes.

Then—

Blown pupils. 

Gagged lips. 

Person kneeling.

Red velvet curtains. 

A stage. 

A man in torn clothes.

A spotlight. 

A crowd. 

Applause.

A figure in a red suit, stepping forward.

A glint of metal. 

A syringe.

Max flinched so hard his knee hit the dashboard.

“Max?” Charles’s voice cut in, casual but tight. His eyes flicked to him, too quick.

Max swallowed. His throat was dry. 

“Nothing,” he whispered. “It’s nothing. You’re right, let's just forget that guy.”

But his fingers were digging into his thigh now, hard enough to bruise.

Something was wrong. 

And somewhere, just beneath the surface—

He was starting to remember.

 

 

3 days before the injection

2:03 a.m.

The villa breathed in its sleep.

Charles stood at the edge of the bed, unmoving, watching the slow, steady rise of Max’s chest beneath the sheets. Moonlight filtered through the half-drawn curtains, cutting pale silver across his bare shoulder, glinting off the delicate gold necklace still resting at his throat—the one Charles had fastened with his own hands, just hours ago.

He looked peaceful. Open.

Trusting.

It made something vicious and tender twist deep in Charles’s chest.

He didn’t look peaceful earlier—when that filthy bastard had dared touch him. Had leaned in, breathed on him, spoken to him like Max was something to be bought, used, discarded.

Charles had nearly drawn the gun strapped under his jacket. Nearly painted the walls red. But they were in public. And death by gunshot? Too fast. Too forgettable.

So he sent Max away— safely —before the mess began.

Dragged the man by the collar into the private room, soundproof and out of sight. Broke his nose with the first hit. Two ribs with the second. Kept going until the man stopped making sounds, until his breath came wet and rattling.

Charles knelt beside him, quiet. Calm.

Waited until he saw it—that flicker of hope.

Of survival.

Then smiled, slow and cold, and drew the knife from his boot.

He drove it into the man’s groin with deliberate, surgical precision.

Not to kill.

Just to ruin.

Let him live.

Let him remember.

He wouldn't be touching another omega again. Not in this life.

Now, in the stillness of Max’s bedroom, Charles stood with blood scrubbed clean from his knuckles, his violence left behind like a shadow on the tile floor. His hand hovered over Max’s hair, fingers twitching—but he didn’t touch.

He didn’t need to.

Not now.

Instead, he turned away silently and padded barefoot down the hall, leaving Max to his sleep. Safe. Untouched.

His phone buzzed once. A silent alert.

Security CAM 03B – Movement detected

Charles’s expression didn’t change, but his pace did. 

Deliberate now. Measured.

Down the winding staircase, into the basement. He didn’t bother with the light. The path to the fridge was muscle memory.

He opened it.

The chilled air bit at his skin, the bottles inside clinking softly as he pressed into the hollow, revealing the hidden steel door behind the wine rack. A soft hiss of hydraulics. He stepped through.

The corridor was sterile—cold, humming with the faint sound of electricity and distant machinery. The light was harsh here, humming overhead in long white panels.

He walked the hall with a grace that felt predatory.

The cell at the end was lit.

Charles opened the reinforced door with a quiet click and stepped inside.

Daniel was already pacing, barefoot on the concrete, wrapped in a threadbare thermal. His eyes snapped up the moment Charles entered.

“What the fuck did you do to him?” Daniel’s voice cracked, rough from disuse and fury. “What did you do to Max?”

Charles didn’t speak. He shut the door behind him.

“You broke him,” Daniel hissed. “Did you erase everything? Is he even Max anymore, or just some… version of him you molded to fit your sick fantasy?”

Still no response.

“He killed Pierre,” Daniel spat. “No, sorry killed is an understatement. He tore through him like a goddamn animal, and you praised him. Did you make him do it?”

“I didn’t make him do anything,” Charles finally said, voice smooth as velvet, quiet as falling ash. “Max made his choice.”

Daniel’s eyes burned. “He didn’t know what he was doing.”

“And yet,” Charles murmured, stepping further into the cell, “he did it so well .”

Daniel lurched forward, fists clenched, every inch of him vibrating with helpless rage. “You’re fucking sick. You think this is love? You brainwashed him.”

“I protected him,” Charles replied, voice infuriatingly calm. “From himself. From RedBull. From you .”

Daniel’s laugh was bitter, raw. “You call this protection? He’s a prisoner in a golden cage. He doesn’t even remember who he is.”

“He remembers enough,” Charles said coolly. “Enough to choose me . Enough to let me touch him. Enough to let me in.”

Daniel’s face twisted. “You’re fucking disgusting. Once you get bored, you’re just gonna throw him away, huh? You’re just as bad as—”

Charles moved in a blur—one step, then another, then his fist connected with Daniel’s jaw. The crack echoed off the walls. Daniel went down hard, groaning as he hit the floor.

Charles crouched beside him.

“Let me make this clear,” he said, voice low and precise. “Max is not in danger. Not from me. Not anymore.”

Daniel rolled onto his back, panting, blood in his mouth. “You’re lying to yourself. He’s terrified —he just doesn’t know why yet.”

Charles tilted his head, eyes narrowing. “You think you know him better than I do?”

“I do ,” Daniel snapped. “I know what he used to be. What he’s capable of. He’s not yours, Charles. You can drug him, you can twist the truth, but deep down he’s still him . And when he remembers—”

“When he remembers,” Charles interrupted, “he’ll understand why I did what I did. Why I had to. And he’ll choose me again. So far he has done that every time.”

Daniel stared at him, throat bobbing. “So it is about making him yours. Turning him into something else. One of your precious betas-turned-omegas .”

Charles didn’t deny it.

“There’s no stopping it,” Charles said, voice calm—too calm. “You know that. The shift’s nearly complete. You can smell it, can’t you? He’s already changed in ways you cannot fathom.”

Daniel pressed a trembling hand to his mouth. His skin was pale, clammy, eyes shadowed from too many sleepless nights. He looked like a man watching a fire crawl closer to a house he couldn’t leave.

“You’re going to destroy him,” he said hoarsely.

Charles’s gaze didn’t flicker. “No. I’m going to complete him.”

Something in Daniel’s mind caught—hope? Or dread? “So he hasn’t turned. Not fully. Not yet.” His voice sharpened. “He still has a chance.”

Charles tilted his head, lips curling into a smile that wasn’t friendly. “Not really. There’s been a new side effect that will make him want to get injected, but it doesn’t concern you.”

Daniel’s mouth twisted. He looked away, shoulders shaking once before he forced himself to look back, jaw tight.

“What do you want from me?” he asked. “Why keep me here at all?”

Charles stepped forward slowly, brushing his knuckles along his palm in a lazy gesture that made the room feel smaller.

“I want you out of the way,” he said simply. “And you know too much, can’t give you over to Horner just yet. And Max—Max would be sad if you vanished.” He smiled again, indulgent and cold. “You’re here because he’d mourn you. Nothing more.”

Daniel swallowed, hands clenched at his sides. “And if I don’t let this slide? If I fight you on this?”

Charles didn’t answer at first.

Instead, he asked, “What do you want, Daniel?”

Silence stretched between them.

Daniel’s voice came low, ragged—like each word cost him something. “Swear to me. Swear you’ll never hurt him. Not when you’re angry. Not if he pushes you. Not when he tells you no. Not even by accident.”

Charles considered that. He’d already made that vow in private, months ago—when Max first fell asleep with his head on Charles’s shoulder like it was the most natural thing in the world.

“Fine,” he said.

Daniel’s eyes sparked again, that brief flame of defiance buried in defeat. “Let him live, Charles. Give him a life. Not a cage. Let him see people. Let him call his sister. Let him leave the house without you on his heels. Let him have friends.

There was venom in his voice as he spoke up again. Pleading, yes—but also disgust.

“Just... don’t become one of them.”

Charles looked at him, silent for a moment. 

Why did everyone always assume he was just like the other alphas? Yes, he was ruthless. Yes, he was—technically—a mafioso, a trafficker and a murderer. But never, not once, had he imagined hurting an omega using his own hands. Especially not one he loved with everything he had.

And then, quietly, almost tenderly:

“I’ll think about it.”

The thought of Max slipping out of his hands, even for an afternoon—laughing with someone else, distracted by someone else—made something sour twist in his gut. But if keeping Max meant yielding ground, he’d do it. Carefully. Begrudgingly.

Still, he couldn’t resist stepping in close—just enough to make Daniel flinch. Charles leaned down until his mouth was near the Australian’s ear.

“If you ever try to take him from me,” Charles murmured, voice low and steady, “if you so much as hint at making him choose, making him question what we have—you’ll lose more than just a few teeth, Daniel. And you know I don’t make empty threats.”

Daniel didn’t respond. His jaw tightened, but his shoulders dipped—just slightly, a crack in the armor.

“Behave,” Charles added, almost teasing, “and maybe I’ll invite you to the wedding.”

He lingered, eyes sweeping over Daniel like he was taking inventory—memorizing every weakness, every tell.

Then he turned and walked out of the cell without another word, the door shutting behind him with a soft, final click.

Silence fell again. But this time, it felt like a warning.

Charles made his way back up the hallway.

He reached the exit again.

The fridge door was… open.

Just an inch.

He stared at it for a long moment, head tilting slightly.

Odd.

He reached out, shut it slowly, locked it.

Didn’t notice the faintest trace of warmth on the handle. Didn’t hear the faintest shuffle of breath upstairs.

Didn’t see the narrow shadow that had disappeared around the corner only moments before.

 


 

Max had followed Charles through the silent house like a shadow, barefoot and breath held, his curiosity louder than his common sense. The wooden floors were cold beneath his feet, grounding him as he watched from behind the wall near the entrance to the basement. Charles moved with purpose, pulling open the fridge and slipping into an invisible passage behind it like he’d done it a thousand times.

Max’s heart thudded against his ribs.

He waited a few seconds, then followed.

Heavy metal door at the end of the hall was still closing when he reached it, but he dared not go farther. He crept to the wall, crouching beside the thick metal slit of a security-grade window. 

Inside, the fluorescent lights buzzed against concrete walls, and Charles squatted within a stark room—calm, composed, controlled. Max couldn’t hear what was said, but he could see the other figure on the floor. Curled in on himself. Bleeding, maybe?

The man’s face was turned away, but the dark curls reminded him of someone.

Daniel.

No.

No, that couldn’t be right.

Danny wasn’t part of this. This mission—whatever it was—was his. Max’s. That was what they told him. That’s what Horner said. Danny couldn’t be here.

Yeah, no way that was him. Probably some other hostage of Charles’s. 

His breath fogged the glass slightly, and he jerked back.

After a bit Charles finally stood up. Turned. Max didn’t wait to see more. He ran, quiet as a ghost, slipping out and sprinting back up the stairs just seconds before the fridge door hissed shut behind Charles.

Back in bed, he forced himself to go still, pretending to be tangled in sleep. He shut his eyes tight. Slowed his breathing. His pulse galloped in his throat as the bedroom door creaked open.

The mattress dipped.

A hand—gentle, familiar—ran through his hair. He almost flinched. But instead, traitorously, his body leaned into it. Just a fraction. Just enough to get an amused huff out of Charles.

Charles’s voice came soft as a spell, lips brushing his temple: “My sweet boy. My darling, no one is ever going to take you away from me. Never . You’re mine .”

Max’s breath hitched. He kept his eyes shut.

“Three days left, love. Sleep well.”

And then Charles was gone.

Since then, Max drifted in and out of sleep like a man trapped in a fever dream.

 

And when he padded downstairs at 7 a.m., silence clung to the villa like fog. No Charles. No one.

He stood before the basement door, staring.

His hand reached toward the handle—hesitated. He could go down there. He could find out the truth. He could see who really was down there with his own eyes. But something inside him—a whisper, or a warning—held him back.

Not today.

There was still time.

There had to be.

So instead, he poured himself a glass of wine. 

Not the best breakfast decision, sue him, but the dull ache in his skull pulsed worse with each flash of memory. Maybe the alcohol would slow the trickle. Maybe it would numb the rising tide.

No messages. No calls.

Nothing from Horner.

Nothing from Seb.

Nothing from Daniel.

Not even a spam notification. It was as if the world had gone dark on the other side of the screen.

The connection, Charles said, was spotty. Probably nothing.

Probably.

He took the wine and stepped outside.

The garden was still kissed with morning dew, the sky painted in soft pastels. He wandered past the flowery paths until he reached his favorite fountain—the one with the two marble lovers forever frozen in a tender embrace. White stone, smooth and godlike, almost glowing in the early light.

Max sat on the edge, sipping slowly, letting the sun warm his skin.

And yet… something ached. Something wanted .

Charles .

God, how badly he wanted him. Craved him. Not just the touch, but the validation . The quiet praise. The way Charles looked at him like Max was both masterpiece and possession.

He flushed, remembering last night. Remembering how his body reacted to being called mine . If his skin had gone hot and his boxers damp, well… no one needed to know.

He glanced at the wine, then at his hand.

The scar. Almost healed now. A ragged little thing across his palm, as if he'd ripped it open on something sharp. 

Roses flashed in his mind whenever he looked at it.

When he asked Charles, he just smiled and said Max probably hurt himself during the party. Told him to be more careful.

But the unease wouldn’t leave.

His gaze drifted to the bushes just beside the fountain—white roses, delicate and in perfect bloom. Not really his thing, too overused, too… staged. But they were undeniably beautiful.

He leaned in to inspect one, a half-open blossom soft as silk.

There—just along the edge of one petal—something red.

His stomach turned.

He knew what it was. He’d spilled it countless times.

Blood.

He touched it lightly. The headache behind his eyes exploded into fire.

Blood. Blood everywhere.

A scream.

Sharp metal piercing someone’s skin.

White fabric—white silk—soaked through with red.

Someone crying out, begging.

Roses painted in gore.

He stumbled back, wine sloshing from his glass, spilling across his white shirt, his shorts—those delicate ivory linens Charles had picked out for him. He looked down in horror, but it wasn’t the wine that scared him. It was the image .

His thighs smeared in blood.

His sleeves soaked red.

A warm body going still beneath him.

Eyes—blue—glassy and wide and fading.

He dropped the glass.

The shatter felt like thunder.

He stood trembling by the fountain, hand clutching his chest.

The visions. They were getting worse. More common, more detailed.

He needed to find out what really happened four days ago.

 


 

The wind had died down. The morning light no longer felt comforting—it pressed against Max’s skin like something artificial, sterile. The taste of wine had turned to ash in his mouth.

His feet moved before his mind could stop them. Back into the house. Past the wide archways and the polished stone. Past the kitchen, quiet and immaculate. Past the door of the basement.

He hesitated in front of it.

The cold hum of the appliance felt suddenly… deceptive. Like a predator holding its breath.

Max reached for the handle and slowly, quietly, opened it. Nothing unusual—rows of neatly organized produce, bottles of different drinks, a glass container of lemon wedges.

But then—his fingers traced along the side panel.

Click.

The false back groaned open, revealing the narrow corridor behind. Dim, metallic, humming low like a sleeping machine.

He swallowed hard and stepped inside.

His bare feet made no sound on the cold floor. The walls were narrow, windowless, lined with reinforced panels. The air smelled of disinfectant and electricity. Every instinct screamed at him to turn back.

But he kept going.

At the end of the corridor was the reinforced door he’d seen Charles disappear into. Behind it, something waited—truth or madness or both. He pressed his hand to the control panel. Red light. Denied.

He glanced around—nothing but sterile walls and silence. The lock was password-protected. No easy way in.

But maybe...

He brushed his fingers along the panel’s edge, calculating. His pulse thundered in his ears. Maybe he could rig a bypass—short-circuit the system, lockpick it with his tools, force it open from the inside.

Just as he leaned closer—

A hand landed on his shoulder.

Max’s breath caught violently in his throat. The grip was firm, almost bruising in its stillness. He didn’t need to turn to know.

Charles.

“What are you doing Max?” Charles asked, voice calm— too calm. Like still water over something deadly.

Max stiffened. His heart was going to burst. “I—I couldn’t sleep,” he said. “I was just… walking around.”

Charles’s hand didn’t move. “And your walk led you to the cold storage corridor?” he asked, quiet and pointed, the edge of something sharp hiding beneath his words. He slowly spun Max around. He looked him up and down and frowned. 

Max didn’t really want to discuss the wine stains right now so he forced a smile—wrong, shaky. “I was curious. I wanted to get a drink and suddenly this door opened and… yeah.”

A beat.

“Curious,” Charles repeated. His eyes still occasionally traveled to the stained clothes, but he didn’t comment. Then slowly, his hand slid from Max’s shoulder down to his back, gentle again. Comforting, possessive. “You should’ve asked before walking down a hall that is clearly not meant to be seen.”

“I didn’t want to wake you,” Max said, his voice low, but brittle. “And you said this is my house too. Right?”

Charles let out a quiet laugh, brushing a lock of Max’s hair from his temple. “Of course, mon cœur . Of course it is. But there are parts of it that aren’t… safe.” He gestured lightly to the sealed door. “This door is here for a reason.”

Max turned to look at him then—and for a moment, he saw it. Not the charming, doting man who made him breakfast everyday, who kissed his hair like he was fragile and precious.

He saw the steel.

“You could’ve told me,” Max said, quieter. “Whatever it is, I can handle it.”

Charles tilted his head. His eyes were unreadable.

“You’re not ready yet,” he said, and his tone was final—not cruel, but immovable. “Four days ago… something happened. But not to you. You were involved and I thought it would be better to just… move past it.”

Max’s mouth went dry. “What does that have to do with this door?” 

Why was he straying from the situation at hand? Too many things were being unanswered, everything was becoming too overwhelming. 

Charles’s gaze was still unreadable. “Come upstairs. You haven’t eaten. You clearly need a change of clothes. Let’s not ruin today with ghosts from a party no one even remembers.”

“But I’m starting to,” Max whispered.

Charles’s smile didn’t falter—but his fingers tensed just slightly at Max’s side.

“I know,” he said. “And that’s why we need to go slow. One truth at a time. Please, Max. Trust me a little longer.”

There was a pause—fragile, heavy.

And Max… nodded. Some part of his brain screamed that he shouldn’t. He knew who Charles really was. He should knock him out, use his hand to open the door and finally find out what was going on.

But another part—a small, new one—told him to obey. Do as the alpha tells him to do.

So he did.

For now.

But his eyes lingered on that sealed door as Charles led him away, hand resting at the small of his back like a tether.

Behind that door was the truth.

And it was calling.

 


 

When Charles entered his bedroom, he expected to find Max still peacefully asleep. What awaited him was an empty bed and an even emptier room.

He was moving in an instant, robe barely tied around his waist as he stalked through the halls. First the bathroom. Then the guest room. Kitchen. Living room.

Nothing.

Panic didn’t come often. Not to him. But when it did, it was sharp. Clean. Precise.

He moved faster now, slippers silent on wood, cutting through the house like a ghost.

And then—

The basement.

Open.

“Fuck.” Charles muttered under his breath, striding forward now, no hesitation.

The fridge was creaked open and the corridor door inside had been disengaged—ajar.

Charles’s breath left him like a blade had cut through his ribs. Fuck. Fuck. Of all the places he could’ve wandered, of all the rooms.

His mind spiraled, even as his feet carried him forward:

If he’s already seen Daniel…

Should he sedate him again?

Tie him up for the next three days, until he can inject the last dose?

Maybe he should just inject it now?

No—too risky. Too soon.

Maybe another memory flush. He still had the vials. Say Max fainted from stress. He’d believe it, wouldn’t he?

But—

There.

At the end of the corridor, just in front of the reinforced door, Max stood frozen, one hand grazing the panel. Not yet inside. Not yet lost.

Charles exhaled. Merci Dieu.

His pace slowed. Smooth. Controlled.

He crossed the distance like nothing was wrong, like he wasn’t planning seven different forms of containment just moments earlier. Like he hadn’t almost decided to erase Max’s mind again just to keep him close.

And when he reached him, he didn’t yank him away. He simply… grabbed his shoulder.

 


 

Upstairs, Charles settled him on the couch, draping a blanket around Max’s shoulders like he hadn’t just been moments away from dragging him off to a chair and forcing another dose of the memory scrub into his veins.

He needed to say something that would distract him from the basement.

He knelt beside him, hands resting gently on Max’s knees.

“Max,” he began, eyes soft. “There’s something I didn’t tell you. About the night of the party.”

Max’s throat bobbed as he swallowed, gaze flicking to Charles like a startled animal.

“You got into a fight.”

Max blinked. “What?”

“There was someone,” Charles continued, voice low and even. “A guest. He said something cruel. About you. About me. I don’t know which set you off first, but—” he sighed, eyes full of carefully crafted sorrow, “—you lost control. He lunged first, but you…”

Max’s mouth was slightly open now, breath uneven.

“You hit him. Hard. There was blood.” Charles’s hands tightened on Max’s knees, just enough for grounding. “I pulled you off before it got worse. That’s what you’re remembering.”

Max’s voice was quiet, trembling. “There was so much blood. On my hands. My clothes.”

Charles tilted his head. “Trauma exaggerates things. Your mind fills in blanks. That’s how it protects itself.”

“But—” Max leaned forward now, eyes darting, wild with the need to understand —“what’s behind that door?”

Charles’s face didn’t move. Not for a moment.

For fucks sake, can’t he just drop it? Maybe I need to stop being as gentle.

Slowly, almost gently, he reached up. Took hold of the delicate gold necklace around Max’s throat—the one he’d gifted him only yesterday—and pulled.

Not painfully. Not yet.

Just enough to bring Max’s face inches from his own. Just enough to feel the pressure. Close enough that he could feel his breath stutter. See the pulse in his throat tremble beneath gold links.

“What’s behind that door,” Charles said, voice dropping into something low and thrumming—like velvet dragged over steel, “doesn’t concern you.”

Max froze. The words hit his chest like a physical shove, knocking the air from his lungs. His spine straightened before he could think, before he could even breathe.

Charles leaned closer, and his grip on the chain looped around Max’s neck tightened—just enough to anchor, not enough to hurt. His eyes gleamed with something ancient and sharp. Not angry. Warning.

“So stop snooping around,” Charles continued, voice soft but saturated with something that reached down Max’s back and locked his muscles in place. “Unless you want it to bite you back.”

Max’s mouth opened, then closed. He blinked rapidly, confused at the way his pulse suddenly fluttered—how warm he felt under his skin. Like he’d just been praised, or pinned. So confusing.

Charles tilted Max’s chin up.

“You don’t go down there again,” he said, slower now. Each word carried weight, wrapped in something feral and unseen. It felt different in a way he couldn’t describe. “ Ever. Understand?”

Max nodded automatically, throat working. He didn’t know why he nodded so fast. His body just… responded. It felt like obedience before he even registered the command. The words resounded throughout his mind, echoing and carving themselves into his brain.

His scent had shifted—sweet on top, but tense underneath. Nervous. A little dazed.

Charles exhaled through his nose, satisfied.

Then—just like that—his entire posture changed. Shoulders eased, expression melted into something warm and fond.

He reached up and tousled Max’s hair like it was the most natural thing in the world, the tips of his fingers lingering just behind Max’s ear.

“Good boy,” he said, making Max feel things he hasn’t felt before.

And then, lighter—playful, almost like the previous conversation didn’t happen: “Now. What do you want for breakfast?”

Max didn’t answer. His fingers were still on the necklace.

He didn’t know why he felt so flushed. Why he suddenly wanted to do exactly what Charles asked—without question.

He didn’t realize what had just happened.

Before he could dwell on it Charles was already standing, moving toward the kitchen with the casual grace of a man who hadn’t just wrapped fear around another’s spine like a leash.

Behind his back, Max sat stiffly, haunted by blood and truth twisted out of reach.

And Charles, smiling at the stove, was already cracking eggs.

 


 

Max couldn’t focus. The taste of Charles’s twisted half-truths still lingered on his tongue—like metal, like static. Every part of him wanted to dig deeper, to press at the edges of the illusion he was being kept in, but the answers refused to surface. They stayed buried, fogged over, unreachable. Mocking him from the corners of his mind.

Frustrated, he left the living room and padded quietly up the stairs, rubbing the lingering sleep and confusion from his eyes. He needed to change out of his wine-stained clothes anyway. The linen clung to his skin, still damp in places, too red in others.

Inside the walk-in closet Charles told him to start using a few days ago, everything was pristine. Soft. Lavish. Neatly organized by shade and season. The rich blues and deep reds, the creams and ivories, almost all picked for him by Charles. Like he owned him.

And maybe he did in more ways everyday. Maybe that was the problem.

He stripped off his shirt, tossing it into the hamper, and turned to grab another from the shelf when something small slid out from between two folded jumpers and landed at his feet with a soft thud.

A photograph.

Old—edges soft from wear, creased like it had been folded and unfolded a hundred times. But cared for. Touched often. Kept.

Max knelt, his fingers trembling before they even reached it. As if his body already knew what it was.

Himself.

And Victoria.

His sister's face was strikingly clear—her smile open, radiant, like sunshine bottled in a frame. His arm was wrapped around her protectively, the way it always had been. They both looked young. Happy. Real.

Not like now.

Not like the world they lived in.

Max stared, his heart beginning to drum louder, sharper.

Omegas were rare—less than two percent of the global population. Treated less like people and more like coveted objects. Beautiful, delicate, silent things to be bought, fought over, displayed. Owned. Never asked, only handled.

Unmated omegas were always in danger. Always watched. Always hunted. Like prey in an open field. There was no safety, only the illusion of it. And even when they were mated—maybe especially then—the nightmare didn’t end. The leash just changed hands.

He’d seen it. How alphas used their voice like a whip. A command wrapped in instinct, tearing through obedience and stripping away will. It didn’t matter if the omega cried, or begged, or said no . The alpha voice would kneel them anyway. Fold them in half without lifting a finger.

And the law? It favored the louder growl.

He thought of Victoria. Her silence. The brittle way she smiled now. How she jumped at the sound of keys.

Her husband had been wealthy. Polished. Called her “his jewel” in public, then locked her in a room when she said the wrong thing.

Max still had nightmares about that week. About the bruises. About how easily the system had let it happen. He’d buried a part of himself when he pulled her out. And another when he realized hiding her away was the only real way to keep her safe.

That’s why he got involved. That’s why he sold innocence and made himself useful by revealing secrets and spilling blood—because it bought her peace. 

He just had to keep working under Horner and everything would be fine. That man, as awful as he was, did in fact pay well.

But worse still—worse than the blank space in his head—was the thought that had started slithering through his dreams recently.

That maybe… maybe some part of him wanted it.

To be wanted like that. Cherished. Chosen. Possessed. There were nights where his thoughts slipped, twisted—and in the quiet dark of his room, he imagined being the kind of omega that Charles would never let go of. One he would love. One who could please him. Belong to him. Be his.

It was stupid. Irrational. Delusional, even. Because he was a beta. And more importantly—he knew what that life looked like after the honeymoon phase ended. Knew how it played out. Knew what it meant to lose himself.

Even if Charles wouldn’t hurt him—and Max believed that—his life wouldn’t be his anymore. Victoria wouldn’t be able to rely on him. The system he built to protect her would crumble the moment he stopped being able to act without permission. Without clearance. Without someone else’s hand on the back of his neck.

But he was a beta.

So none of that mattered. 

Right?

And now—

Now something wasn’t right.

The photo sat in his hand like a weight, anchoring him. And a chill crept across his shoulders like ice.

His breathing stuttered. A tight, stinging twist coiled in his chest, like he was standing in front of a fire alarm but couldn’t hear it—only the phantom sense that something was burning.

He stared at her smile. Her eyes.

Something was wrong.

Something was missing .

He placed the photo back exactly from where it had fallen, carefully, like it might fall apart if he pressed too hard.

Or maybe he would.

Maybe he already did.

And he hadn’t even realized it yet.

 


 

He changed, quietly, slipping into one of the navy pullovers Charles had chosen for him. It was soft against his skin. Grounding.

He made his way back downstairs.

The house was silent except for the soft sounds of the television. Charles was sitting on the couch, one ankle crossed over his knee, watching the Hungarian Grand Prix with a kind of casual attentiveness that didn’t match anything else about the man. Like he didn’t threaten him thirty minutes ago.

Max paused in the doorway.

A pressure swelled in his chest, hot and breathless and strange . He didn’t know what to name it. A craving? A comfort-seeking impulse? All he knew was that being this far away felt suddenly unbearable. Like his body was trying to pull itself forward without waiting for his mind to catch up.

And so it did.

Without thinking, without speaking, Max walked toward him—quiet and unsure—and sank down onto the couch, close enough for their legs to touch. Then, slowly, shyly, he leaned in until his head found Charles’s side, pressing just above his ribs. His hands gripped the edge of Charles’s hoodie, not out of panic, but something gentler. Something that ached.

He didn’t understand why the tightness in his chest loosened the moment his face pressed into the fabric. He just breathed in—deep, slow, again and again—like the smell of Charles was something he needed . Something that made the edges of his world line up again.

Charles stilled.

And then, like a slow tide, his arm came around Max’s shoulders. Anchoring. Holding. And after a breathless second, Charles bent his head, nestling his nose lightly into Max’s curls.

Max didn’t move.

He didn’t even realize how his body moved—subtle, unconscious—how his head tilted just so, how his jaw brushed against Charles’s chest, how his scent began to rub off in delicate, lingering passes. He wasn’t thinking. He wasn’t aware.

It wasn’t something he did. It was something his body did for him.

Charles noticed. Of course he did.

His grip subtly tightened. His voice, when it came, was soft silk over something darker. “You’re quiet tonight.”

“I don’t want to be scared anymore,” he whispered, words muffled by fabric.

Charles’s hand moved through his hair, gentle as water. “You don’t have to be.”

But Max didn’t relax. His hands fisted tighter, a tremor rippling beneath his skin. “But I am .” His voice broke around the words. “I’m terrified. Because I can feel something’s missing. Something big . And I don’t think I can survive another half-truth, Charles. I really don’t.”

He pulled back just enough to tilt his head up, cheek resting fully against Charles’s chest now. His breath hitched. “I’m done guessing. Done waiting for crumbs. I need the truth. All of it. What happened that night. What you’re still keeping from me.”

Charles was silent.

Max’s voice dropped even lower, trembling but firm. “I can take it. Whatever it is, I swear I’ll try to understand. I’ll accept it. But if you lie to me again…” He exhaled sharply, like the air was cutting his throat. “I don’t know what I’ll do. I just know I’m right at the edge—and one more lie might be the thing that shoves me over.”

Charles was quiet for a long moment. Then he leaned down and pressed a kiss to Max’s hair—slow, gentle. Familiar. Like he’d been doing it for years.

“Oh, mon cœur ,” he murmured. “My sweet Maxie. I understand. I do. But not much happened. Truly. Nothing that would hurt you. Nothing you don’t already know.”

Max stiffened, just barely. Just enough to show the crack forming down the center of him. “That’s not what it feels like.”

Charles didn’t flinch. Instead, he bent his head again, another kiss pressed to Max’s curls. It landed soft—measured. Rehearsed.

“I protected you,” he said, smooth as silk. “That’s all I’ve ever done.”

A pause, then a murmur: “And when the time is right, you’ll remember. All of it. You’ll see why I made the choices I did. Why I kept certain things from you. Every secret I held— everything —was for you. For us .”

Max didn’t respond. But his fingers tightened in the fabric of Charles’s hoodie, the smallest pull that said: I don’t trust you, but I don’t want to let go.

Charles smiled faintly against his hair.

Because Max didn’t know.

Shouldn’t know.

Not yet.

He didn’t see how the memories had already begun to stir something within him—unraveling it quietly beneath the surface, like threads pulling loose in the dark. And if everything went according to plan, by the time all the memories returned, Max would already be his.

Fully.
In scent.
In skin.
In bond.

And then it would be easy.

So easy.

To hold him through the storm.
To hush the rage.
To rewrite the truth with something softer, something sweeter.
To make Max forget he ever had a reason to doubt.

And when that moment came, Charles would be ready.
With answers.
With tenderness.
With arms wide open.

But always— always —on his terms.
In the exact way he had already planned out.
As always.

 

 

2 days before the injection

The sun was already high when Max opened his eyes, but the warmth it brought didn’t chase away the heaviness pressing down on him. He had slept—more than he had in days—but his body didn’t feel rested. Instead, it felt like he had been running in circles all night, fighting something invisible. Something that refused to let go.

His head ached dully, and there was a strange tightness in his chest, like grief without a name.

He sat up slowly, rubbing at his eyes.

Just a dream. Just a weird, intense dream.

Charles had been in it. Distant, distracted. They were fighting. Max didn’t know over what, not really—but the feeling stuck. That bitter twist in his stomach when Charles had looked past him, kept his gaze locked on someone else . Someone Max couldn’t quite see.

He laughed a little to himself. “Yeah, right,” he muttered. “Like Charles would ever ignore me.”

But even as he said it, something ugly whispered in the back of his mind. A doubt that wasn’t entirely new. A question with roots.

Or maybe it wasn’t a dream at all…

Shaking it off, Max reached for his phone. Still no messages. No calls. No new notifications. Nothing from Horner. Nothing from Daniel. Nothing from anyone.

He checked his signal. Full bars.

Weird.

The silence clung to him, more oppressive than comforting now. Like the house had been wrapped in cotton, and he was the only one still screaming.

Trying to distract himself, Max opened his gallery. It was a silly coping habit—scrolling through photos, trying to anchor himself in moments that were solid and safe.

There were the usual snapshots. A blurry picture of Charles’s Aston he’d snuck when the light hit the hood just right. A blurry photo of a bengal cat that appeared around the estate ever so often. A shot of the garden drenched in morning dew. A photo of Charles half-asleep, shirtless and curled around a pillow, that Max had no memory of taking but couldn’t bring himself to delete.

He hesitated… then opened his Hidden folder.

It was private. Personal. The things he didn’t even know why he kept.

There weren’t many photos there—mostly him and Daniel goofing off during missions, pictures of jewelry worth millions and other things worth remembering from his career at RedBull—but what caught his attention immediately was the most recent one, marked just five days ago.

His thumb hovered over it for a moment before tapping.

The image loaded.

Max sucked in a breath.

It was him .

But not like he’d ever seen himself before.

Dressed in a white silk suit, cut immaculately to fit his body like it had been sewn around him. A gold clasp glinted at the collar, subtle and elegant. His hair messy, skin glowing, posture regal—serene, almost sedated. He looked like a dream. Or a doll.

But Max didn’t remember this. Not the outfit. Not the occasion. Nothing.

That’s when a spike of nausea hit him.

And then— the pain .

A searing bolt of white shot through his skull. He clutched his head with both hands, gasping as fragmented memories tore through the fog.

The banquet.

Daniel, anxious, trying to warn him.

Pierre—laughing too loudly, cutting too deep with his words.

His limbs losing autonomy.

Charles on the stage, standing before an audience, showcasing the drug.

Oscar collapsing and twitching, needle still in his neck.

Pierre cornering him in the garden.

Whispers.

Charles calling him an angel.

Threats.

Gentle arms holding his shaking body. 

Daniel’s head hitting the ground.

And then—blood. 

The taste of metal in his mouth. 

So much blood.

Screams —his or someone else’s, he didn’t know.  

The smell of iron on silk.

It didn’t just hit him—it detonated inside him.

A violent, suffocating wave of memories—out of order, without sense—crashed through Max’s chest like a wrecking ball, stealing the air from his lungs. His vision swam. His stomach turned so sharply it felt like it had been yanked inside out. 

He lurched off the bed, one hand reaching out blindly for balance, but the floor met him too fast—his knees hit the ground with a thud he barely registered.

The cold rush of sweat crawling down his spine made his skin feel alien. His entire body trembled, like it was trying to reject the truth tearing itself free from wherever it had been locked away.

He didn’t make it to the bathroom. Couldn’t even crawl. Just curled there on the floor beside the bed, shaking, arms clutched tight around his torso like he was holding himself together by sheer force. But the memories didn’t stop. They poured in, relentless.

Pierre’s face.

The blood.

His hands—tugging, clawing, trying to stop Max.

The spade. The scream. The snap.

And then more. A second wave, stronger. Sharper. More vivid.

People admiring him.

Seb’s warnings concerning Charles.

Bickering—no, competing—for Charles’s attention like dogs in a ring.

The fight with Charles, now slotted into place with context Max hadn’t had before.

Cold green eyes. 

Eyes that looked at him like he really was just a toy they’ve gotten bored of.

It was too much.

Each memory struck like a fist to the ribs. Every moment folded into the next, too fast for him to process. His thoughts tangled, collapsed in on themselves, incoherent noise echoing inside his skull.

The weight of it—the manipulation he suffered at Charles’s hand, the unfolding lies, the panic clawing at his throat—buried him. It was all too much.

His limbs stopped responding. His breath became shallow, stuttered, trapped.

Max’s body gave out. Slowly. Boneless. Defeated.

He slid sideways, his head pressing against the carpet, a tremor still running through his fingertips. The sweater he wore was stained now—sweat, dust, something else. His phone lay just beside his open hand, its screen dimming, still glowing with the image that had triggered it all. 

And then—

Black

 


 

Charles’s hands were shaking as he cradled Max’s limp body, panic clawing its way up his throat with every second of silence. The warmth had drained from Max’s skin, and it terrified him more than anything ever had.

“Max…” he whispered, his voice hoarse, cracking, “Maxie—please, wake up. Look at me, baby—please.”

He pressed a trembling hand to Max’s cheek, the cold sweat chilling both their skin. “I didn’t mean for it to go like this. You just—you remembered too fast. Fuck. I was going to tell you, I swear—just not like this, this isn't how it was supposed to go.”

But Max didn’t stir. Not for one agonizing minute.

Then—finally—a twitch. His fingers moved. His lashes fluttered open. Charles exhaled shakily, relief slamming into him—but it lasted only seconds.

Because the moment Max’s eyes met his, the confusion in them ignited into something savage. Something broken.

Max jerked back like he’d been shocked, scrambling out of Charles’s hold, his limbs clumsy but full of purpose.

“Don’t touch me,” he rasped. His voice was raw, trembling with betrayal. “What the fuck happened at that party—no, the banquet ? And don’t you fucking dare lie to me again Charles.”

Charles froze. The tension in his jaw was visible. His eyes—deep and usually soft—darkened slightly, unreadable. Max’s words hung in the air, heavy as thunder. The whole room held its breath.

The scent shift came first—amber and warmth sharpening in the space, filling it like smoke. Not rage. Not quite. But power. Warning .

“Yes,” Charles said after a beat too long. His voice was too even, too rehearsed. “There was a banquet.”

He rose slowly, like a cat stretching after a long nap. Every movement was too fluid. Max took an instinctive step back, pulse pounding, until his shoulders pressed into the wall behind him.

“And yes…” Charles kept walking toward him, tone maddeningly gentle, “you did everything you’re starting to remember.”

Max felt the blood drain from his face.

“You killed Pierre,” Charles continued, matter-of-fact. “You didn’t cry. You didn’t scream. You didn’t even hesitate. You ripped him apart. And I had to clean it all up before anyone else saw.”

Max shook his head, violently. “No. No, that’s not—”

“You think I wanted you to forget?” Charles was right in front of him now. “You think I wanted to give you something to wipe your memory? You were breaking , Max. You wouldn’t stop shaking. You begged me. You begged me to take it away.” 

He reached forward and curled his fingers around the golden chain at Max’s throat, tugging just enough to make Max lift his head.

“You owe me for that, sweetheart,” he murmured. “I protected you. I always protect you.”

Max was trembling. Every part of him was screaming. He didn’t want to believe it, but the pieces were slotting into place too fast. He shook Charles’s hand off, heart beating out of rhythm.

“You drugged me,” he said, barely able to get the words out. “You played with my mind. You pushed me into killing Pierre! I might have not seen it then but I sure as hell see it now. You think that’s protection?”

“I saved you,” Charles said firmly, no hesitation this time. “I did what I had to do to keep you sane.”

“You destroyed me!” Max’s voice cracked as he screamed, the fury in it barely masking the tremor of betrayal beneath. “You manipulated me, Charles. You gaslit me. You—you violated me!”

His chest was heaving now, eyes wild and glassy. “None of this would’ve happened if you hadn’t brought Pierre into it. If you hadn’t suddenly acted like he mattered more—like I was disposable. Like I was nothing. You knew how it would end didn’t you?”

He laughed then—a bitter, sharp thing. “Was anything this week real? Any of it? Or was every smile, every soft word, every touch just another carefully placed move in whatever sick fucking game you're playing?”

And suddenly it all made sense.

Pierre, appearing out of nowhere like he was always meant to be part of the picture. Charles’s uncharacteristic obsession with him—only to later dismiss it all like it never meant anything.

The eerie silence from his friends. His phone magically appearing fully charged with no memories of last week.

The man in the Cartier boutique, asking all the wrong questions with a little too much interest.

The locked door in the basement.

His stomach turned when he realized. It had to be Daniel.

Max felt like he was falling, like the ground had been pulled out from under him. Everything he thought he knew, every tender moment Charles had fed him—it all felt poisoned now. Staged. Controlled.

He looked up at Charles, shaking his head, barely able to breathe.

“You let me think I was safe. You let me fall for you, and all along, you were the one pulling every fucking string.”

He was shaking now, barely upright. “What about Oscar?” he said, almost choking on the question. “Where is he? Unfortunately I got drugged before I could see the grand reveal.”

Charles hesitated. Then his voice dropped.

“He’s no longer here.”

Max’s eyes widened. “Did you kill him?”

“No,” Charles said, almost too quickly. “He was… relocated.”

“Relocated,” Max echoed bitterly. “Changed owners, you mean. Like a fucking dog.”

Max’s stomach twisted. Was this the fate that awaited him now?

And then, finally—his voice barely above a whisper—Max asked the question that had been clawing at the back of his mind ever since he’d woken up, burning through every moment of silence, every fractured memory.

“Did you use Morphyra on me?”

The room fell still.

Charles didn’t speak. Didn’t blink. His body locked in place. But his eyes—his eyes flinched. A single flicker. And that was all Max needed.

“You did.” The words came out like broken glass, small but sharp. “You really did.”

Charles stayed silent.

And suddenly, Max couldn’t breathe.

“You knew what this would do to me,” he said, voice splintering, rising. “You know how this world works—you know , Charles! You’ve seen it. You’ve heard me talk about what it’s like for omegas who don’t have protection. What happens to them when they’re left alone.”

He took a shaky step back, as if physical distance might somehow shield him from the betrayal sinking deeper into his bones.

“My sister— she ’s an omega,” Max went on, his voice cracking. “Her life has been hell. I’ve had to fight for everything, just so she could have something. So she could stay safe. And now—now I’m supposed to become that? And you didn’t even ask me? You just decided ?”

He was trembling now, full-body shakes that came from somewhere deep and terrified.

“I trusted you, more than anyone.” he whispered, breath catching. “I fucking loved you. Dreamt about our life together. Of what could have been.” He felt a single tear make its way down his cheek as he poured his heart out. “And you— you turned me into this without even asking. Forced me into this.”

His voice grew hoarse, then louder. Frantic.

“Do you even understand what you’ve done?! I’ll lose everything. My position. My rights. My freedom . I won’t be even able open a fucking bank account without an alpha’s name on it now. How the fuck am I supposed to take care of Victoria like this?!”

The name Victoria lit something in his brain. A spark of ice. Another memory surged up—one Max hadn’t wanted to remember. He shut his eyes trying to power through the pain.

Horner’s voice, quiet and low: “You’ve got one month. That’s it. And don’t forget—I know exactly where your little sister lives.”

Max flinched. This was the last week before the deadline. He couldn’t abandon her now.

“I—I was supposed to get the files,” Max whispered, barely audible, like the words were scraping out of a cracked shell. His eyes were glazed, distant. “I almost did. I had everything set up. I—”

Suddenly Max’s knees buckled as the pain tore through him—grief and nausea and helpless rage all at once. He collapsed to the floor, hands splaying against the wood, breath catching hard in his throat. His chest heaved, but it felt like there wasn’t enough air in the room to breathe.

A thousand jagged images cut through his mind, hopefully for the last time.

The camera next to the office.

Charles’s voice in the dark, low and breathless.

Max’s chest tightening as he listened, fists clenched in silence.

The shower afterward.

The blank stare Charles had given him the next morning, like Max had never mattered at all.

Today was probably his last chance of getting those files. He doesn’t even want to know what Charles will do with him now, and he won’t wait to find out.

“Max,” Charles said softly, crouching beside him. His voice gentle—too gentle. As if it could undo the damage. As if kindness now meant anything. “Are you alright?”

Max looked up.

And there was nothing left in his eyes but heartbreak.

“No,” he whispered, voice trembling. “No, I’m not alright. I don’t think I’ll ever be alright again.”

Then he moved.

The punch came fast and full of grief, like he’d poured every ounce of betrayal and loss into his fist. The crack of bone was sharp—Charles stumbled back with a choked sound, his hand flying to his jaw.

But Max wasn’t finished.

He surged forward, drove his knee up hard into Charles’s groin, aiming low—cruel and desperate. Charles collapsed with a strangled gasp, crumpling in on himself.

Max stood over him for a heartbeat, breath ragged, eyes burning with unshed tears.

“I’m sorry Charles,” he said, so quietly it was almost nothing.

Then he turned—and ran.

He ran —barefoot, wild, blood roaring in his ears. Locked the door to the bedroom behind him, jammed a chair under the handle, and didn’t stop to think.

Move. MOVE.

He sprinted toward the office. Kicked the door—once, twice—it burst open.

He fumbled through the shelves.

There— a locked drawer .

He yanked. It didn’t budge.

“Come on, come on—

A burst of fury, a wrench of the handle—and it cracked open.

Papers spilled out. Max grabbed the first one: a client list .

His fingers flew. He pulled out his phone, snapped pictures, attached them to a message for Horner. 

More files. A report describing the drug’s chemical formula. Timelines. Names.

And then he found it.

A small box, tucked beneath the folders. Marked M.V.

His blood ran cold.

He reached for it, hands trembling. Below it—his full real name printed on a thick file. How the fuck did Charles know it?

He opened it.

Blood panel:
2% Alpha.
52% Beta.
46% Omega.

Main symptoms: fatigue, sensitivity to scent, hormonal instability, nesting behaviors, possessiveness, mate withdrawals.

Date of first injection: 2 February.

Location: Forearm.

Four months ago.

The night he’d fallen asleep tipsy and woke up sore. The prick in his arm.

“Jesus Christ,” Max whispered, mouth dry, heart thundering as he realized how long all of this has gone for. How long Charles has had him wrapped around his finger.

He turned the page.

An ultrasound image.

Something circled.

The word next to it: Womb. 05 June

Womb? Womb as in—

He staggered back, one hand instinctively clutching his lower abdomen. His knees nearly gave out.

His body . His anatomy . Changed.

And then, beneath the photo, the last note hit like a bomb:

Uterus has been fully developed. 

Last injection recommended date: 12 June

Two days from now.

“No,” he whispered aloud. “No, no, no—what the fuck—”

His hands were trembling violently. He could barely hold his phone as he tried to snap more pictures. But the room was spinning. The truth was pounding against his skull like a hammer.

He did this to me. Charles fucking did this to me.

Max’s lips were dry, his breathing shallow. He could hear the static rush of blood in his ears, the nausea crawling up his throat. Rage, terror, heartbreak—it all swelled up into something unbearable. A primal need to do something.

But as he reached for the final set of documents—still mid-shake—he didn’t hear the footsteps.

Didn’t see the shadow behind him until it was too late.

SLAM .

Something massive collided with him from behind, driving him forward so hard his chest cracked against the hardwood floor. The papers scattered. His phone skidded out of reach.

FUCK! ” Max yelled, struggling, but his wrists were yanked behind his back with brutal efficiency. A sharp knee jammed into his spine, holding him down. His breath whooshed out of him.

“Jesus fucking Christ, Max.” Charles’s voice. Low. Cold. Dripping fury. “You just couldn’t help yourself, could you? Just needed to make this harder for the both of us?”

Max twisted violently. “GET OFF ME!” he roared, thrashing.

Charles held him tighter. “You punched me. You broke into my office . You sent files—what the fuck did you send, Max?!”

“You drugged me! Twice!!!” Max snarled. “You’ve been fucking experimenting on me, Charles! You put something inside me you— you changed my body!

He bucked, trying to dislodge him, but Charles had always been on the strong side and the angle was unforgiving. Max’s arms screamed in pain as Charles kept them pinned, his scent sharp, acrid now—like amber burning.

“You don’t understand if you’d just stop struggling I’ll expl—”

“I understand enough,” Max spat, voice laced with pure pain. “I understand that you’ve been lying to me for months. That you let me think I was going insane. You fucking —” His voice cracked. “You let me fall in love with you, while you saw me as some fucking plaything.”

Tears were threatening to break through.

“Maybe I wouldn’t even be this angry if you hadn’t lied every step of the way,” he whispered, almost to himself.

Because even now—despite everything—all he wanted was to feel those strong arms around him again, just like they had the night before. The night he begged Charles to stop lying.

If Charles had told him everything last night would he still react the way he did today? 

“Charles please, I need to send those files, I have no other options. This isn’t about me, or you, or Ferrari or even fucking Redbull—please you have to listen, Charles please—”

But Charles wasn’t listening. He shifted his weight, letting go with one hand just long enough to reach into his back pocket.

Max caught sight of the white cloth and his heart plunged .

“No— no no no, don’t you fucking dare! ” he screamed, twisting with everything he had left.

But Charles was fast—grabbing a fistful of Max’s hair and slamming his face back down. The cloth came over his mouth and nose a second later, sharp and chemical and suffocating.

Max tried to hold his breath. He bit down, hard, into Charles’s palm.

Charles snarled in pain, yanking his hand away—but not before Max gasped in a breath and got a lungful of whatever was on that cloth.

His limbs turned to rubber and once the cloth returned he couldn’t even fight it.

Charles leaned in and whispered against his temple. “You’re in so much fucking trouble.”

The strength drained from his body.

“No,” Max slurred. “No, I—have to… I have to save—”

His vision blurred. The phone was still there, blinking, waiting to send that message.

Just one tap. Just one fucking tap…

He reached for it—but his arms wouldn’t move anymore.

And then the black swallowed him whole.

Notes:

Sooo writing Max’s mental turmoil in this chapter was… a journey, to say the least. I just want to clarify a few things in case it was confusing:
Yes, Max does like certain aspects of being an omega—the attention, the sense of exclusivity, the romantic and biologic idea of a bond that only alphas and omegas can share. From the very first chapter, he's longed for that kind of connection—especially with Charles.

But deep down, he also sees that fantasy for what it is: an illusion. A rare, idealized version of reality that almost never actually exists. He believes Charles could treat him well, but he’s terrified of gambling his life on that possibility. Because being with Charles, being an omega for Charles, would mean giving up everything else—legal rights, financial freedom, autonomy. He could no longer help his sister by himself, the only person he is doing it all for.

So yes, Max lets himself fantasize… because in his mind, it was never something he could actually have. He’s a beta, after all—or so he thought. But then he learns the truth—what Charles did to him—and suddenly, the fantasy shatters. The fear becomes real. What happened to Victoria, even Oscar, might now be his fate too. Especially if Charles finds out who Max really is—and why he’s truly there.

It’s too much. All of it. The weight of the truth, the flood of memories returning too fast, too raw. The realization that Charles has been pulling the strings the whole time—performing, manipulating, lying straight to his face. And Max is left standing in the wreckage of everything he thought was real.

Also all those new hormones and changes are not going to help him think clearly. They will help Charles though.

As for Charles… yeah, his whole plan kind of exploded the moment he saw Max knew now. Mr. Control Freak losing control. He panicked. Rightfully so. And yes, rip to his balls. Max’s thighs strength is no joke. He’s furious right now—everything spiraled way too fast, his pookie kicked his ass (he'd enjoy it more in a different situation), and almost compromised his biggest project—but once he cools down… maybe things will be okay (They won’t. I keep lying to myself.)

So next chapter is going to dwell into it all but I just wanted to clarify it today! I hoped you guys enjoyed Max giving Charles a piece of his mind and Charles finally losing his nonchalant façade.

Also smut in next chapter get ready 😋😋😋 it's going to be so very dubious but has this story been anything but dubious?

//offtopic but I went to see the F1 movie yesterday and let me tell you—seeing Max on an IMAX screen was a religious experience. I’m not kidding, I gasped out loud every time he appeared. It was like that scene from blade runner. Wish they would delete every minute of that romance abomination that's supposed to be a plotline and replaced it with either racing or closeups of Max. I'd be in that movie theater every day no joke.
And no comments on austria hope thay fix that shitbox before zandvoort or i'm asking for my money back

Chapter 10: Mine now

Summary:

Charles tries to explain himself, Max is crying non stop and things get heated (in more ways than one)

Notes:

Oh god. The smut has arrived at last. It’s a lot (longest chapter yet pretty sure). It leans heavily into dub-con territory, honestly past what I originally intended when I started this chapter. Just a heads-up: consent here is messy, and while that’s been a theme throughout the fic, this part takes it further. (like max agrees and enjoys it but he doesn’t have much of a choice)

If that’s not something you’re comfortable reading, I totally understand. It is important to the plot, so I’ll include a brief summary in the end notes for anyone who wants to skip the explicit content but still follow the story. (You’ll be fine reading the beginning—once we finish Charles’s 2nd POV, the smut kicks in.)

To those sticking around: enjoy (and hydrate)!

(2 references to Radiohead and Deftones are hidden somewhere iedk the songs just ran though my mind when i was writing)
(also sorry for any mistakes this is long so some things might have slipped my mind))

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Max had exploded.

Everything Charles had carefully held together—every secret, every lie, every ounce of control—had unraveled in seconds. One photograph. One fucking selfie.

And Max had punched him .

Charles hit the floor with a stunned grunt, eyes blinking in pain. For a moment, he didn’t move.

Then the sharp, blinding pain in his groin made him howl .

He curled in on himself, clutching at his ribs and abdomen as Max took off, feet pounding down the hallway. Charles forced himself to breathe through the agony.

He was up in seconds. Off-balance, one hand still on the wall, but he pushed forward—limping, stumbling, furious.

His Max. His little, clumsy Max kicked him right in the balls. 

And he did it pretty damn hard.

The office door was hanging from one hinge when Charles reached it.

The light was on.

Inside, he could see Max kneeling on the floor—snapping pictures, digging through files, back turned, completely unaware of what was behind him.

Charles didn’t hesitate.

He charged .

Tackled Max to the floor with everything he had left. Pinned him. Fought him like an animal. Max didn’t go quietly. He was kicking, cursing, screaming like he’d finally understood everything. Charles could barely keep him down.

But he had the cloth ready.

He always kept one near the office. Just in case.

Now Max lay still beneath him, completely out.

Charles sat back on his heels, chest heaving.

He stared at the papers littering the floor. The open file. Max’s name. The ultrasound.

Fuck.

He reached over and grabbed the phone. The message was still open, unsent.

Horner’s number on screen.

Charles’s expression relaxed a bit. At least Max didn’t manage to send it.

“We’ll talk about this once you’ll wake up, mon cœur.” he whispered. They’ll have all the time in the world.

He deleted the message. Cleared the photos. Yanked the SIM card out and snapped it in half with his fingers.

Then he bent down and gathered Max into his arms—carefully, gently, as if nothing had happened at all.

His lips brushed Max’s temple.

“I warned you,” he murmured, voice quiet now. “I told you it would bite back.”

He carried Max out of the room like broken glass, footsteps echoing down the hall.

 


 

When Max opened his eyes, all he saw was darkness.

The heavy, suffocating kind—not just the absence of light, but the kind that seemed to press against his skin like water, thick and slow. His head throbbed with a dull ache, and everything felt wrong.

As his vision adjusted, he could make out shapes. Curtains drawn shut, a tall dresser, a familiar painting across the wall.

Charles’s room.

Of course.

He shifted slightly—only to realize he couldn’t. His arms were pulled taut above his head, wrists bound to the headboard with thick, leather cuffs. The strain bit into his skin. The more he tugged, the worse it burned.

Then the second thing hit him: the gag.

A thick leather strap forced between his lips, buckled tight behind his head, soaked already at the corners with his own spit. No way to bite through it. No way to scream. No chance to free himself.

He gave a few desperate tugs at the restraints anyway, knowing it was useless—but the panic still needed somewhere to go. All he got for his trouble was a deeper ache in his shoulders and the faint sound of the headboard creaking.

Eventually, he stopped.

Laid there.

Staring at the ceiling.

Waiting for whatever came next.

Probably Charles.

Charles.

His chest ached just thinking of the name.

Charles, who used to pull him in close in the early mornings and murmur soft things into his hair. Charles, who promised that Max was safe with him, that he was the only thing that mattered in the world.

Charles, who had spent too much on gifts Max didn’t want—expensive jewelry, designer clothes, a whole sim rig—silent bribes for trust.

Charles, who had looked him in the eye, over and over again, and lied .

Max blinked hard, trying not to let the tears come. Not yet.

He thought about the night before.

They were lying together, limbs tangled, Charles’s big hands cradling his back, steady heartbeat against his ear. Max had burrowed in, exhausted, craving comfort—and found it.

Now he lay alone. Gagged. Restrained. Tossed aside like something dangerous.

Something broken.

Something owned.

A soundless laugh caught in Max’s throat. Charles would probably get off to seeing him like this—helpless, silenced, pliant by force. That’s all he ever wanted, wasn’t it? Not a partner. Not a lover. Just control.

Just another trophy for the shelf.

Max squeezed his eyes shut, biting back the pain rising in his chest.

He really thought Charles had been different.

He really thought… maybe, just maybe… he had found someone who didn’t treat him like a thing.

Charles had always played the part so well—the respectful Alpha, the progressive one. He never used the voice or force, never pulled rank in public. He spoke gently. Listened.

But now Max knew that persona wasn’t meant for people like him. Or rather the person Charles had made him become.

That performance was for the world. For the Alphas and Betas and people who could fight back.

But now that Max was more of an Omega than anything else, now that Charles had shaped his body to fit the mold, there was no reason to hide anymore. No reason to pretend.

Charles didn’t want love. He wanted obedience.

And the moment Max started to resist, started to ask questions—fought back—Charles stopped pretending altogether.

Max’s thoughts drifted back to the office. The files. The names.

Over sixty clients.

Some he knew.

Alonso. Hamilton. Zak. Binotto.

Powerful men. Rich men. Men who smiled with sharp teeth. Max remembered Binotto pressing a kiss to his knuckles during the banquet and calling him beautiful. It hadn’t felt flattering then. It felt rehearsed .

Like a script they all knew by heart.

He should’ve known.

They all wanted the same thing. Not companionship. Not affection. Ownership.

And Charles was one of them.

Max felt sick.

For so long, he’d envied Omegas in secret. He’d never said it aloud, but part of him had always wanted it. Wanted to feel things others did—wanted to scent emotions, to be wanted in a way that was instinctive, to bond, truly bond with someone.

To belong somewhere.

To someone .

But now, all of that felt like a cruel joke.

The reality of being turned into one—not by choice, not by nature, but by design —was hollow, degrading. Max wasn’t given a bond. He was given a cage.

And it was Charles who built it.

The man he had loved—really loved —had used that love to gut him from the inside out.

And now? Now that he knew?

Now that Charles had seen what he’d done in that office—seen the truth in Max’s eyes, seen the fear, the defiance —he’d likely do what he did with Oscar.

Get rid of the problem.

Change owners.

Max’s throat clenched.

He remembered Oscar’s warm smile. His nervous laugh. His kindness even if he only knew him for a few weeks. Now he was probably locked in some cold basement or worse—sold off to some faceless Alpha who wanted a prize with no fight left in it.

And Max…

Max was next.

He felt himself spiraling—thoughts folding in on themselves, looping over and over like a noose tightening. He had no plan. No escape. No allies left. Just a body not his own and a man who once whispered love into his hair and now left him gagged in the dark.

The door creaked.

He flinched.

The light from the hall spilled in. He pushed himself back as far as he could, pressing against the headboard, his breath coming faster. He tried to wipe the spit off his chin with his shoulder, tried to sit up straighter, tried anything not to look as small and ruined as he felt.

But the moment the door opened fully, he couldn’t hold it anymore.

He didn’t scream. Didn’t fight.

He just let one tear slip down his cheek.

Silent. Slow.

Because somewhere inside, despite everything, a small part of him had still hoped that Charles wouldn’t do this.

And that was the part that hurt the most.

Max flinched instinctively, a tremor rushing through his bound body. His throat was dry, and the pressure behind his eyes had turned into a steady, dull ache. His muscles burned from strain. His wrists felt raw. His heart was barely holding together.

The faint smell of something warm wafted in—rosemary, maybe. Ginger. Mint. It made his stomach twist.

Charles stepped inside, carrying a small tray. On it was a steaming cup of tea and a plate of food. Light things: sliced fruit, a few biscuits, a bowl of soft rice and vegetables. Comfort food. It would’ve been kind, once.

Now it felt like a cruel joke.

Max’s chest tightened as Charles moved slowly, carefully—like he didn’t want to scare him. He placed the tray on the nightstand and switched on the small lamp. The glow it cast over the room was warm and soft, too soft for the sharp edge that had carved itself into Max’s bones.

Charles sat on the edge of the mattress.

Max jerked his legs back with what little room he had, as far away from the other man as the restraints would allow. It wasn’t much, but it was something. A line in the sand.

Charles noticed.

He didn’t say anything at first. Just watched him. Then he sighed quietly, the kind of sigh that felt more like resignation than frustration.

“Max,” he said softly, voice low and quiet, “I never wanted it to come to this.”

He pulled a folded handkerchief from his pocket, moved slowly toward Max’s face.

Max recoiled, breath hitching, chest tight with panic. His eyes squeezed shut, heart pounding like a trapped bird. No. No, don’t touch me.

But he couldn’t stop him—not like this.

The handkerchief reached his jaw.

And instead of wiping him harshly, instead of punishing him for the flinch, Charles was gentle .

So gentle it made Max shatter all over again.

The cloth dabbed at the drool on his chin with care, like Charles was afraid of hurting him more than he already had. That care—that kindness —was what broke him. Not the cuffs, not the gag, not the betrayal.

That impossible, unbearable kindness.

Max’s breath hitched.

A tear slid down the side of his face, then another.

He kept his eyes closed, trembling. He didn’t want to see Charles. He didn’t want to remember the man who had kissed his temple and promised him peace. He didn’t want to see those eyes and wonder how they could’ve ever held love.

“Mon cœur,” Charles whispered. “Please don’t cry.”

He moved the handkerchief upward, catching the falling tears.

“Please,” he murmured, voice nearly breaking. “Max. Look at me.”

Max shook his head, barely. Not enough to pull away, but enough to say no.

No, I can’t. No, I won’t.

Charles was quiet. The handkerchief lingered a moment longer… and then it disappeared. A breath passed. One second, then another.

“Okay,” Charles said.

That word startled Max more than any threat might’ve.

Okay?

Since when did Charles back off like that? Charles was never okay with things not going his way. He was always coaxing, pushing, controlling. He was a force.

This felt like something else. And for a second—a dangerous second—Max wondered if Charles meant it.

But then he remembered the softness. The calculated patience. The lull of affection used to make Max trust him. To weaken him.

Probably another act.

“I’m sorry,” Charles said gently. “That we have to talk like this. I didn’t want to… but after last time, I didn’t want to get kicked or bitten again.”

Max swallowed hard against the tightness in his throat.

You deserved it, he thought. You deserved worse.

“I know how this looks,” Charles continued, settling back slightly. “How much I must look like a monster to you right now. A manipulative bastard. Maybe I am.”

You are.

“But, Max…” His voice cracked, and he didn’t bother hiding it. “Everything I did—every decision—I swear to you, I did it thinking of you. Trying to protect you.”

Max couldn’t stop the bitter tremble in his lip.

Protect him?

From what? 

Himself? 

He had taken everything. His body, his freedom, his life.

“I violated your trust,” Charles said. “I know that. I changed things I had no right to touch. I took away choices that weren’t mine to make.”

He paused, voice softening again. “And I know you probably hate me for it.”

Max’s eyes were still closed, but his breath was catching again. A whimper, almost. His fingers twitched against the restraints, as if his body was trying to flee without him.

“I just…” Charles shifted on the mattress, inching a little closer. “I need you to understand. I want to explain it from the beginning. All of it. No more secrets. Just… the truth.”

Something cracked open in Max at those words.

He blinked.

His eyes fluttered open, slow and pained. The room blurred behind the tears, but he forced his gaze up.

And met Charles’s.

Green, deep and soft with sadness.

Max didn’t want to see what he saw there. Didn’t want to find sorrow, or guilt, or the ghost of love. It would’ve been easier if Charles looked cruel. Easier if he smirked. But instead…

Instead, he looked like he was hurting too.

And that—God—that made it so much worse.

Max’s lower lip trembled again. A tear slipped down his cheek, tracing the same path as before.

He didn’t speak. Couldn’t.

But if he could’ve, the words would’ve sounded something like this:

Why did you do this to me? 

Why did you make me love you just to break me?

And most of all:

Why are you still being gentle, when all I want is to hate you?

And in the quiet that followed, Max let one more tear fall.

He didn’t fight it this time.

“When you first came to work here,” Charles began, his voice soft and conversational like they were old friends catching up over drinks, “I didn’t even notice you. We’d just gotten rid of the last cleaner for his, uh... unfortunate loyalty to Mercedes. Your resume seemed clean. Didn’t speak Italian, knew a bit of French, some karting experience.”

He chuckled faintly at that last part.

“We used to talk about karting so much, remember? You and me, both dreaming of F1 back when we were kids. But then life happened. You ran away from home, I had... a funeral at twelve.”

Max’s heart clenched at the mention of Charles’s father. The way he said it—detached but heavy—it dug into something soft inside Max. Something he didn’t want touched.

Charles went on.

“So imagine my surprise when the guy I thought would be just another placeholder turned out to be... the most stunning human being I’ve ever seen.”

His voice dropped an octave, eyes warm and wanting.

“God, Max. You don’t even know how many times I had to stop myself from pinning you against a counter and kissing you breathless every time you bent over.”

Max felt his cheeks flame before he could stop it. A blush bloomed across his face despite every effort to keep his expression neutral. Don’t react. Don’t give him the satisfaction.

Charles smiled when he saw it. A small, smug pull at the corner of his lips.

Damn it.

“Then came the night I found you asleep on the couch,” Charles continued, tilting his head. “Phone in your hand, an email from Christian Horner open on the screen.”

Max went still.

He knew.

All this time, he had known. 

Known what Max was. What he was doing. 

And he let him stay? Let him infiltrate, pretend, spy?

Let him lie to his face?

“I knew right then I couldn’t lose you,” Charles said calmly, like he was explaining a simple equation. “I couldn’t let you finish your little mission and run back to Red Bull. Not after what I felt. I needed to keep you. So when Kimi brought in one of the first doses of Morphyra, I made a decision.”

The name made Max’s throat tighten.

“I used it on you,” Charles said, unapologetic. “Because if I could make you love me not just in your mind but in your biology... then maybe I’d have a chance to keep you.”

Max stared at him, horrified. But somewhere under the revulsion was something far worse: a flicker of understanding .

So Charles did all of this because he wanted him. Needed him.

The drug. The manipulation. It wasn’t random cruelty. It was targeted, driven by want.

That didn’t make it better.

Maybe it made it worse.

“I watched you change,” Charles said, bolder now. “It’s like you never even realized it was happening. How you flinched at loud noises. How your scent started picking up mine—the amber and salt, you know that smell? That’s me in your blood now.”

His own scent thickened in the room suddenly, warm and low and slow, curling like invisible vines around Max’s throat. Max turned his face to the side and tried not to breathe it in. But it still seeped in, softened the edges of his panic.

“And then that night,” Charles said, voice almost fond now. “You were in the kitchen. I don’t know what overtook me, but God, you looked like something out of a dream. I had to taste you.”

Max’s face twisted in shame. That night.

The night he let Charles touch him. When his body responded even though he didn’t understand what was happening. When he wanted it.

He had been so stupid.

“I stopped myself,” Charles added, as if that proved something. “You weren’t ready.”

Max remembered what he did after that. 

Oh god.

His pulse pounded.

Hopefully Charles didn’t—

“I didn’t think you'd do anything after that, but imagine my surprise when I checked the cameras and found that video.”

Max’s stomach turned violently. He shut his eyes tightly and slammed the back of his head against the headboard with a muffled groan, desperate for the floor to open beneath him.

God, no. 

He knows. 

He saw.

“Max…” Charles’s voice dropped to a purr now, hot and low beside his ear, “I had no idea your mouth could be so filthy.”

Max flinched violently at the sound, trembling now in full humiliation.

“All that talk about how badly you wanted to be knotted,” Charles whispered, a hand sneaking up his thigh now,  “how much you needed to be marked, filled, bred—God, could’ve thought you wanted to be an omega yourself.”

A fresh wave of shame crashed over Max, leaving him dizzy.

Charles was closer now, the other hand brushing through his hair. Max jerked, but the fingers only curled gently against his scalp and thigh. So soft. So wrong.

“You were so beautiful,” he murmured. “When I saw that footage two weeks ago, I almost ran down the hallway to give you exactly what you were begging for.”

Max’s eyes snapped open.

Two weeks ago? That was—

That night.

The office. The porn. The guilt.

He had thought Charles had been watching other people . Fantasizing about some other pair. But no. It had been him. Watching him.

“You were imagining it was me instead of your fingers, weren’t you?” Charles grinned now, eyes bright. “Don’t be shy, baby. I loved watching every second of it.”

Max’s face burned. His skin prickled with heat and horror.

“No need to be embarrassed,” Charles whispered. “You gave me a gift. And I treasure it.”

He leaned back slightly, drawing his hand down Max’s jaw in a slow stroke before pulling it away.

“But I’m getting distracted,” he said, tone shifting again—still warm, still intimate, but now serious. “I wanted to show you how much you mattered to me. How I could provide. Protect. Offer you what you never had.”

He gestured toward the slim, golden bracelet on Max’s wrist.

“You didn’t know what it meant back then,” he said, almost wistfully. “Didn’t even realize you were being courted. Still a beta, still blind to the signals.”

He leaned in again, voice reverent now.

“Do you know what a love bracelet means to an alpha, Max?”

Max didn’t answer. Couldn’t, not with the gag. But even if he could, his throat would’ve closed around the words.

“It’s the most sacred gift we can give. Custom-made. Scent-infused. A lock that only the one who gave it can open. It’s... a claim. A vow. A promise.”

Charles’s eyes burned into his.

“You’ve been mine since the day I put it on your wrist.”

Max’s entire body shook.

And as much as he wanted to scream at Charles, to spit in his face, to curse him for everything he'd done—his traitorous heart beat just a little too fast when he heard those words.

Mine.

“You noticed it too, didn’t you?” Charles murmured, leaning in like he was sharing a secret. “Your scent. Blueberries. So sweet, so unmistakably you. That’s when I knew— really knew—it was happening. That it wasn’t just in my head.”

His gaze drifted downward, shameless and slow, no trace of the tender man who brought tea and whispered apologies moments ago.

“And your body, Max...” His voice dipped into something velvet and dark. “Your hips... wider now. Chest softer, fuller. Even your eyes—they’ve gone all gentle. Drowsy. The kind of softness that begs to be touched.”

Max wanted to scream. He hated this. Hated being seen like something delicate. Breakable. Like he wasn’t strong anymore. Like he’d been transformed into something he didn’t ask to be.

“Even with the changes,” Charles continued, “you’re just as perfect as the first day I saw you.”

Max’s entire body went tense. Every muscle screamed with how wrong it all was—how every word Charles spoke was rot dressed in silk. But he couldn’t stop it. He couldn’t run. Couldn’t fight. All he could do was lie there, bound and gagged, while Charles slowly rewrote reality with his voice.

He wasn’t apologizing anymore.

He was justifying .

“And I know what you’re thinking,” Charles said, tone growing smug, “that I’m crazy. That I’ve lost my mind. But Max... really, what choice did I have?”

Charles stepped closer to the bed again, his presence swallowing the air in the room.

“You left me,” Charles went on, quieter now. “Went off to that little Red Bull bunker in Austria and left me to start preparing . ” His smile didn’t reach his eyes. “Oh—did you see Seb while you were there? That old man’s been ghosting me for months.”

Max’s chest tightened. No. No no no. How much did Charles know? Had he traced Max back to the location? Had he endangered them all just by being sloppy?

Charles cocked his head, watching Max’s reaction with amusement.

“Yeah, I figured you did. Probably sat around badmouthing me. It’s fine. Seb will come around eventually. Kimi will make sure of that.”

Before Max could even begin to guess what that was about Charles was already moving on.

“But anyways, I saw the changes taking hold, but they weren’t happening fast enough. So I had to... encourage them. Introduce stress. Accelerate the shift.” A pause. “That’s where Pierre came in.”

Max blinked, stunned. So that was the reason. Just another move on the chessboard.

“He didn’t even know,” Charles said with a dismissive flick of his wrist. “Pierre couldn’t find his own ass with a map. Every second I spent pretending to like him was agony, believe me. But I needed you to react. And you did.”

Max’s jaw clenched behind the gag. React. Like it was all part of some grand experiment.

Then his voice changed again. Sharper. “And then the verbal fight happened. Between us.”

He watched Max closely.

“I didn’t expect you to be so... destructive,” he said, eyes glinting. “Even with your body halfway to omega, you fought. Like hell. You still do.”

Charles gestured at his bandaged hand where Max had bitten him earlier.

“That’s what I’ve always liked about you, Max. You don’t back down. Not even when you should. Just like that night at the banquet.”

Max’s blood ran cold. He knew what was coming.

“You killed him, Max. You slit Pierre’s throat because he told you he’d take me away from you. Tell me,” Charles murmured, crouching slightly now, lips near Max’s cheek, “am I really the only one with blood under my nails?”

Max’s body jolted like he’d been slapped. Yes, he wanted to scream. You manipulated me, drugged me, twisted me into something I’m not. But the gag silenced every scream, so all he could do was stare at Charles with wide, burning eyes.

Charles chuckled softly.

“Okay, okay... no need to look at me like that, love.” He brushed a finger along Max’s jaw. “What matters is you did it. For me. For us.

He stood again, expression shifting into something warm and awful.

“You looked beautiful that night. Covered in blood. Eyes wide and lost. I had to take a picture.” His smile widened, cruel and loving all at once. “I’ll show it to you sometime.”

Max’s chest heaved in panic. He didn’t know whether he wanted to scream or sob. Maybe both.

“We almost kissed, you know,” Charles murmured, voice a slow, silken confession. “You were so soft in my arms. So pliant. I barely had to hold you and still, you melted.”

His eyes softened, just for a second. Then they darkened.

“But then Daniel saw us.”

Max’s stomach twisted. Oh no.

“If he hadn’t meant so much to you, Max, I would’ve gutted him right there for ruining something that perfect.” His tone didn’t even flinch at the idea. “But I didn’t. I had the guards knock him out instead. Then I put you to sleep. You were spiraling, Max. I had to stop you from shattering.”

Max said nothing—he couldn’t—but he stared at Charles with an unreadable look, a flicker of something like reluctant acknowledgement behind the fear. Because, deep down, he knew Charles wasn’t entirely wrong. That night had fractured him. If Charles hadn’t drugged him… Max might have cracked open like glass under pressure.

Fuck, he really hated the way Charles’s actions did have some sense in them.

Charles watched him closely, reading him with the precision of someone who had memorized every flinch.

“Not much happened after that,” Charles said, casually, like they were just catching up over coffee. “Cleaned up the mess. Moved Daniel into a new room. Finished the banquet. Quite the night, hm?”

Max just stared.

“He’s fine, by the way,” Charles added lightly, smoothing down an imaginary wrinkle on his sleeve. “Two floors below. I’ll let him go soon.”

Max blinked. Just like that?

No threats? No cruel condition hidden beneath a sweet voice?

He was about to ask—or maybe make a sound of question—until Charles tilted his head, smiling that slow, lazy, wolfish grin. Like a fox in velvet gloves offering you a ride to hell.

“Well,” Charles said, “one condition.”

There it was.

“You won’t trash around too much.”

Max made a confused sound.

But… why would he trash around? 

For some reason—maybe the shock, the amber or maybe the exhaustion—this had been the calmest he’d felt all day. 

That illusion shattered the moment Charles reached into his pocket.

And pulled out a red velvet box.

The red velvet box.

No.

Every muscle in Max’s body tensed in panic. He started to thrash in the restraints, as far as the heavy leather would let him. The gag muted his voice, but the terrified, high-pitched whines that escaped made the message clear: Don’t. Please don’t.

Charles didn’t even flinch.

“Calm down, baby,” he murmured, voice syrupy and coaxing as he popped the box open with reverence. “It’s not going to hurt. At least, I don’t think it will. You’re more omega-leaning than Oscar, so it shouldn’t be as bad.” He took the syringe out like it was something delicate, something precious.

Max was shaking now. Truly shaking.

No, no, no, this wasn’t how it was supposed to go.

But deep down, he’d known this moment was coming. Of course Charles would inject him eventually. That had been the plan all along, right?

The main damage was already done. He already had… God. He didn’t even want to think about it. A womb. Something had grown inside him like he was nothing more than a lab rat. It made his stomach twist.

“This little serum’s just going to trigger your first heat,” Charles said softly, almost sweetly. “I know that probably sounds scary. You might feel dizzy, a little disoriented. But don’t worry—I’ll be right here. I’ll guide you through everything.”

Tears streamed down Max’s face. He was still shaking his head, still begging through the gag, voice cracked and broken.

He thought about Victoria. About how she would suffer because he hadn’t moved fast enough. Because he hadn’t hit send in time. Because he wasn’t strong enough.

“Hey, hey,” Charles crooned, brushing his thumb under Max’s eye. “You’re so pretty when you cry, but there’s no point now, sweetheart. You’re just going to wear yourself out.”

He caught Max’s ankle, pressing it down into the mattress with enough force that escape was impossible.

“Let me be clear,” Charles said, voice shifting—too smooth, too steady. “I’m not doing this to hurt you. Or to degrade you. Or—fuck, okay, I get how this looks. ” He let out a low, amused laugh, almost like he was embarrassed on Max’s behalf. “But I’m not here to rape you, Max.”

His thumb made lazy circles against Max’s ankle.

“Look, I need to inject the last dose sooner rather than later,” Charles said gently, with that maddening patience he wore like silk. “Or the little womb inside you is going to start to, well, decay.”

 

 

What.

 

Max’s entire body went rigid, breath catching.

What the fuck did that mean?

Charles tilted his head, apologetic in the way only he could be when delivering something so monstrous. “It’s… new. A side effect we didn’t expect.” He waved a hand like it was nothing more than an unfortunate glitch in an otherwise flawless design. “One of the early test subjects refused the last injection. We got curious. Let it play out.”

He smiled, as if the memory entertained him.

“It wasn’t pretty.”

Max’s breath caught. His limbs felt heavy. Hollow. There was no point in fighting anymore. Every door had already been locked, every exit sealed. This was it.

It was either let Charles inject him… or rot from the inside out.

His body trembled—once, hard—but the sob that escaped him wasn’t anger anymore. It was something quieter. Sadder. Acceptance soaked through his bones like ink in paper.

He wasn’t getting out of this.

Charles leaned in close, his presence immediate and overwhelming, voice soft and sweet like the warmest kind of poison. “Maxie…”

Fingers curled under his chin, coaxing—not forcing—his gaze up. Max didn’t resist. He let his head tilt back until their eyes locked.

“I’m not going to force myself on you,” Charles said, thumb brushing over Max’s damp cheek with infuriating tenderness. “I won’t even touch you—unless you’ll want me to.”

But his hand was already on Max’s thigh. Warm. Steady. Possessive.

The words contradicted the action—but Max didn’t pull away.

He should have. He knew that. But his body didn’t listen. It leaned in, subtly, hungrily. Not from panic—but from something heavier. Warmer. A pull he didn’t want to name.

And the worst part? It felt good.

It wasn’t supposed to.

But it did.

His breath hitched. Not in fear—but in need.

There was a part of him—deep, quiet, aching—that wanted this. Or wanted to want it. Wanted to believe that if he let it happen, if he didn’t fight, he could somehow control it. Shape it. Make it mean something.

Because Charles touched him like he was important. Like he was wanted. Like Max was more than a pawn—more than a liability. Like he was loved.

And maybe if he didn’t resist, if he was compliant, if he was careful… maybe Charles would give him what he truly needed.

Maybe he’d help with his sister.

Maybe he’d be merciful.

So Max told himself this was the smart choice. The safest move. The only path left that didn’t end in ruin—for him, or for the people he still had to protect. He could survive this. Wear the mask. Play along. Endure.

Maybe, if he let himself lean into it—he might even enjoy it. Because no matter how much he loathed Charles in this moment, there was still a part of him that longed to stop fighting. Just for a little while. To surrender to the pull he’d been resisting since the beginning.

He had no way out. Not really.

So why not give in? Why not let himself be wanted?

Why not pretend—just for now—that this was love?

That when Charles touched him, it wasn’t about control or power but care. That when he finally let go, it would feel like being held instead of being claimed. That Charles could break him open in a way that didn’t shatter—but sanctified.

“I’ll respect your boundaries Max. But we both know how this will end, don’t we?” Charles murmured, leaning in, his voice a hush of silk and sin.

His smile deepened. “I can already smell it on you.”

Max closed his eyes—not to resist, but to stop himself from guessing. From thinking too much. From remembering what this really was.

Because his body knew. It betrayed him with every breath. Every flicker of heat. Every aching throb that had nothing to do with fear.

When he opened his eyes again, Charles was still there. Looking at him like he was something sacred. Something already his.

He didn’t fight.

Didn’t beg.

Didn’t look away.

Just nodded once.

Charles reached for the syringe, moving with a terrifying kind of reverence. Like this was fate. Like this was love.

“Don’t worry, mon ange,” he whispered, soft and holy. “I’m going to be quick.”

Max’s heart beat once—slow, resigned.

He didn’t flinch when the needle pierced his skin.

And when the heat spread through him, thick and consuming—

He let it.

Thick and slow and deep , blooming out from the point of impact like the sun rising inside him. Not an explosion, but a tide. A pull. His limbs went soft. His breath hitched.

The restraints were still there. But they didn’t matter anymore.

His body… was already giving in.

He sank into it.

Into the heat.

Into the inevitable.

Into Charles .

 


 

Charles needed a plan.

The sedative would wear off soon—an hour, maybe two at most—and when Max woke, he’d fight. Of course he would. He’d try to send the files, try to run, maybe even try to kill him. Charles knew better than to underestimate him again.

But he had time. And tools.

With slow, deliberate steps, Charles opened the shelf he rarely touched — the one that held all the things he’d once thought of in passing, as possibilities, fantasies. Not necessities. And yet, here he was. Fingers closing around the heavy black cuffs he’d imagined on Max’s wrists too many times.

He paused before he fastened them. Looked at Max — pale, still, too quiet. Even unconscious, he radiated defiance. And strength. Strength Charles had always admired, but recently feared. Max would use anything he could to fight him. Even these cuffs. He’d turn them into weapons if given half the chance.

So Charles locked them to the headboard.

“Just… insurance,” he whispered, mostly to himself.

Charles kissed the inside of Max’s wrist once, lightly, a mockery of tenderness, then pulled back to examine the bandage on his own palm. Max had bitten him. Hard. Deep. Maybe he deserved it. Probably. Max is going to get punished for that eventually. Still, he’d need to tread carefully from now on.

This wasn’t just about control anymore.

This was about trust. Or at least the illusion of it.

He considered his next move. Shouting would be pointless. Max would block him out, dig his heels in deeper. Pain? No — as much as he hated to admit it, Charles couldn’t stomach truly hurting him. He was Charles’s. His to protect. Even now.

So he’d start soft.

Food. Water. Care. A show of gentleness — not fake, not entirely. Just weaponized. He could make Max remember what it was like in the beginning. The warmth. The pull between them.

But Max would talk. Would twist the knife with every word. Accuse. Condemn. Bite again, maybe harder this time.

So Charles made another choice. One he didn’t let himself dwell on.

He returned to the shelf and stared at the gags.

The red ball one—too porn-ish.

The muzzle would make Max feel like he was a dangerous animal. And Charles wanted to see those beautiful lips, not hide them away. 

The pecker—too sexual.

All wrong. All too much.

Except one.

The leather bite gag. Heavy, secure. Restraining, but not cruel. No shame, no humiliation. Just silence.

He fastened it carefully, adjusting the strap so it wouldn’t hurt. Max stirred, barely, a small whimper slipping out. The sound nearly broke something in Charles.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.

A lie.

Or maybe the truth. He didn’t even know anymore.

He reviewed the scenarios in his head:

Max wakes, panics, and Charles injects him without warning. No. Too brutal. Too fast.

Max wakes, hears the truth, refuses, and Charles injects him anyway. Possible. But the trust—whatever thread remained—would be severed completely. Again a no. 

No, the best path was deception dressed as care. He would offer choices that weren’t choices. Soft explanations that framed this as mercy, not manipulation. He’d make Max believe there was no other way.

Because there wasn’t.

The injection had to happen. The heat would come. And when it did… Max would need someone.

Better it be Charles than anyone else.

If he played it right, Max wouldn’t fight. He’d fold. Reluctantly, slowly. Maybe even begin to lean into the comfort Charles could offer. Maybe — one day — he’d see that Charles wasn’t the villain.

He was the only one who stayed.

One last kiss on Max’s forehead, a soft sigh.

“You’ll see,” he whispered. “I’ll make you trust me.”

And then he left, locking the door behind him.

 


 

He couldn’t feel his body.

He couldn’t feel his soul.

It was like he no longer existed—like his mind had cracked open and spilled into some vast, formless space where nothing made sense. Only phantom echoes drifted past him, voices from another world.

It’s okay.

Let it all out.

I’ve got you.

Then—suddenly—he slammed back into himself.

And it hurt.

Everything burned .

His nerves felt like they were being doused in molten metal. He was on fire from the inside out, thrashing against the restraints like they were the only things keeping him from detonating.

His lungs refused to work right. He tried to scream—but all that came out was a strangled, wet gurgle.

Then— hands .

Cold hands. Smooth hands. Familiar hands.

They cupped his jaw, and he lunged toward them instinctively, like a drowning man reaching for a lifeboat. The chill of their touch cut through the inferno just enough to make him gasp.

The fingers traveled gently, slowly, behind his head.

The pressure in his mouth vanished.

The gag was gone.

He dragged in a sharp breath like it was his first, the cool air stinging his throat as it hit the raw burn blooming inside him. The hands didn’t stop moving—one brushing over his clammy forehead, the other tracing carefully down the back of his neck.

He shuddered.

When one wrist glided over his collarbone, something like a sob escaped him—raw, animal, desperate. The world narrowed to sensation.

“T–there,” he whimpered, voice wrecked. “Pl—ease.”

Another pass, this time over the sensitive skin of his throat.

His back arched involuntarily. “So hot… make it stop… please…”

He wasn’t even sure who he was begging. The hands? The room? God?

That’s when he remembered.

Charles was still there.

He always was.

“I know, baby,” came the low murmur by his ear. “You’re burning up. I’ve got you. Just let me take care of you. Say yes if you want me to continue touching you.”

The words slithered into his mind like balm and poison both.

So he let the poison spread. “Yes. P-please…”

Somewhere beneath the pain, he began to register the soft amber scent he’d once loved. It wrapped around him, warm and golden, like it was trying to anchor him through the firestorm. It smelled like safety. Like relief. 

Like Charles.

“There you go,” Charles whispered, stroking his hair with the same reverence one might give a holy relic. “You’re doing so good. I’m right here. Just breathe.”

But Max couldn’t breathe.

The fire kept climbing—up his spine, down into his belly, curling between his legs until he was trembling and biting back humiliating noises.

“I hate you,” he choked out, his voice nearly gone. “I hate you.”

“I know,” Charles said gently, brushing the damp hair from Max’s eyes. “You can hate me later. Right now you need to cool down.”

Something cold and damp pressed to his forehead—a cloth maybe—and Max moaned aloud in relief. The contact was bliss, brief as it was.

He felt hands unlatching the restraints on his wrists.

“I’m going to undo these now,” Charles murmured. “So you can move. Just a little. Okay?”

Max didn’t answer.

Didn’t trust himself to.

He couldn’t tell if his body was his anymore, or if it belonged to the storm writhing inside him.

The bindings came off, and he didn’t fight—just collapsed into the mattress, curled half onto his side. His arms twitched, trying to pull something— someone —closer.

Charles was already there, slipping in behind him like a shadow.

Not touching.

Not yet.

Just… near.

Close enough for Max to feel the heat of his body and smell that maddening scent, thick and warm and heavy in the air.

“You’re going to get through this,” Charles whispered. “It’s your first. They’re always the worst. But I’ll take care of you. I promise.”

Max shut his eyes.

Tears leaked out even as he nodded—barely perceptible, shameful, involuntary.

He didn’t want this.

This wasn’t how he’d imagined their first time. Not even close.

Max had always pictured something different—something beautiful. Maybe a little too much wine shared between quiet laughter. A soft bed with even softer sheets, tangled beneath the flicker of candlelight. The kind of night that wrapped around them like a secret, slow and reverent. Charles would show him how much he wanted him—not because of heat or instinct, but because of love.

They’d wake up tangled together, the morning light gentle on their skin, everything warm and quiet and right.

Or maybe they’d make love under the stars on the terrace. Or in the garden, beneath the old willow tree, its branches swaying like they were keeping watch. Maybe even beside the white fountain, moonlight catching in the water as Charles kissed every inch of him like he was something sacred.

Not like this. Not when Max was too dizzy to keep his thoughts straight, too lost in the fever of it all to feel the weight of Charles’s gaze. To see if he was being adored or just devoured.

And yet, the fire clawing through his body had drowned out every dream he’d ever had. It was stronger than want. Stronger than pride. Stronger than all the soft, slow things he used to imagine.

And Charles—damn him—knew it.

He always had.

Max whimpered again, curling tighter into the sheets, and didn’t flinch this time when Charles reached out and touched his back—fingertips whisper-light.

“Just breathe,” Charles said again, like a lullaby. “I’ve got you, mon cœur. I’m not going anywhere.”

And the heat surged again.

This time, Max didn’t fight it.

“Charles, p-please… do something.” Max’s voice was barely a whisper, raw and shaking. He clutched the cold sheets around him, but they were useless—soaked through with sweat, offering no comfort. His skin burned, muscles taut with need. Every nerve screamed for relief.

A hand brushed over his side, featherlight. Then up, tracing his ribs with reverent care. Wherever it went, it left a flicker of cool behind—but it wasn’t enough. It wasn’t anything.

Charles was being too gentle. Too careful. Like Max would break if touched too firmly.

But Max didn’t want gentleness. Not now. It was too late for that. He needed more.

How could the man who once shoved him to the ground, who cornered him so easily, now hesitate to truly touch him?

Frustration surged. Max grabbed Charles’s hand and pressed it hard against his chest. The contact sent relief rippling through his body like cold water over a burn. His back arched; he pulled the hand upward, guiding it to his neck with trembling fingers.

He turned onto his back, clumsily reaching for the other hand, but the heat made everything sluggish and blurred. Just as he began to fumble, the hand found him first—strong and grounding. He dragged it to his face, pressing it against his cheek, making it cradle him like it mattered.

“Please…” he breathed, though he wasn’t even sure what he was asking for. Just more. Just Charles .

Charles chuckled low, voice slick with delight. “I’ll take that as a cue to move this along.” His hands, now surer, swept over Max’s skin. “Has anyone ever told you how pretty you look like this, Max? I wish I could have a painting of you. Immortalized forever—”

He stopped. His touch paused like a shutter snapping closed.

Max whimpered as the warmth began to creep back into his skin like a fever. “C-Charles?” he rasped, lashes fluttering open. “Can you…?”

He couldn’t bring himself to finish the sentence. He didn’t have to.

Charles seemed to decide something then, and bent low to nuzzle against Max’s neck. The reaction was instant—an audible moan as a wave of blessed cool rolled through him like a divine mercy. His entire body sagged with it.

“Max,” Charles murmured, “I’ll be right back. Thirty seconds, I swear.”

Max wanted to protest, but Charles was already gone.

The heat didn’t return right away—not fully. That touch, that little rub, had bought him time. But still… he ached. Not just from the heat, but from the absence of Charles. Every second stretched unbearably long without his hands, his voice.

Max whimpered, restless. His body felt too heavy to lift, like it was stuffed with cotton. But his hips… they knew what they wanted. The hunger in his core sharpened, settling into an ache between his thighs. Desperation took over.

He flipped onto his stomach, grinding down hard into the mattress. The friction was maddening— too much, not enough. The sound that tore out of his throat was obscene. 

He hoped Charles heard it.

He wanted Charles to hear it. To come back. To see what he’d done to him.

But instead—
Click.
A flash behind him. Bright. Fast.

Max froze.

He turned his head slowly, heart sinking. His breath caught as another flash went off.
Click.

Was… was Charles taking photos ?

“What—what are you doing?” Max asked, dazed, heat-addled, but increasingly alarmed as Charles approached the bed with the camera still in hand.

Was this blackmail? Insurance? A threat?

“I needed to save this,” Charles said, voice low with awe. “Your first heat. You look like a dream, love.”

His fingers moved gently through Max’s damp hair, and Max, despite everything, leaned into it.

“Just something for me to look back on,” Charles added.

Max’s eyes flicked up, wary.

But Charles caught the look and softened.

“No, bébé, I won’t show anyone. I swear.” His voice dropped lower, dark and velvet-smooth, curling around Max like smoke. “Only I get to see you like this. Only I get to think of you like this.”

Something in Max twisted—tight and hot. Not with fear. Not even shame.

Something deeper.

The idea that Charles wanted to keep this private… not to boast, not to parade him around like a trophy, but to hoard the memory, to keep Max just for himself—

It made Max’s hips jerk into the mattress again, helpless and instinctive.

Charles chuckled behind him. Low, delighted, and just a little bit cruel. “ Fuck , Max…”

His hand slid down the curve of Max’s back, tracing each vertebra like a song only he knew. Max arched into the touch, breath catching. When Charles’s palm settled just above his tailbone, the sound that left Max was cracked and wanting.

“You’re that far gone, huh?” Charles murmured, pleased. “Moving like a bitch in heat. That’s what you are now, baby. No need to fight it.”

Max whimpered, but didn’t argue. He couldn’t. His body was already betraying him, grinding down again with need.

And then—pressure. A sudden push that pinned him harder into the mattress, one hand splayed on his lower back, guiding every motion, every rut. Max gasped, the movement no longer his own. He let Charles control the rhythm—slower, deeper, more intense than he’d ever managed on his own.

Broken sounds slipped from his lips like confessions, too quiet to be coherent. But they were real. Raw.

“Tell me how it feels,” Charles whispered, lips close enough that Max could feel the breath against his ear. “To finally let the walls down. To stop pretending. To just… let it happen .”

It felt like losing something.

Like losing a part of himself.

Like losing the war he’d been fighting for so long.

And yet—

“M…more…” Max choked out, the word so soft it barely existed.

Because he didn’t want to think right now. He didn’t want to remember all the reasons he hated Charles, all the promises he’d made to himself about how it was supposed to go, how he swore he’d never let it happen like this. That he wanted it to mean something. To have control.

But control was long gone.

And Charles was here . Charles, who knew his body better than Max did now. Charles, who could end the pain with a single touch.

So instead of thinking, Max just… let it happen.

Just as Charles had told him to.

“As you wish, love,” Charles said, almost tenderly.

He leaned in again, pressing a kiss to Max’s temple as his hand slipped over the waistband of Max’s boxers. It was too much. It was not enough. Max’s breath stuttered in his chest.

“You’re doing so well,” Charles whispered. “Taking what you need. Letting me take care of you.”

Max let his eyes flutter shut. His fists clenched the sheets. A tear slid sideways across his cheek, but it wasn’t from pain. Or at least not only pain.

Because even as his heart broke quietly under the weight of everything he’d lost—he couldn’t stop chasing the warmth.

Couldn’t stop wanting to believe, just for a little while, that this could mean something.

That maybe, if he was good enough… Charles would give him more than just relief.

Maybe he'd give him mercy.

Maybe—free him from Horner.

Maybe—help his sister.

And so Max breathed in the scent on the pillow. And gave in to the hands that held him.

Charles shifted above him, the bed dipping as he moved. His touch left Max only for a second—just long enough to flip him onto his back with disarming ease. The cool air hit Max’s chest, but then Charles was there again, warm and pressing in close, his hands bracketing Max’s sides like he was something fragile and rare.

He didn’t speak right away.

Instead, he dipped his head to Max’s throat, lips brushing over flushed skin before he licked it with his tongue.

The scenting hit Max like lightning. He gasped, the clarity flooding through him sharp and dizzying. It pushed back some of the haze, enough to let him breathe. Enough to remember himself, to feel himself again inside this feverish storm.

Charles pulled back slightly, lips ghosting over his pulse. “There,” he whispered. “That’s better, isn’t it? You can think now.”

Max blinked up at the ceiling, chest still heaving. He hated that Charles was right. That his scent—even in this twisted, tangled way—felt like an anchor. He hated how safe it made him feel.

“I’m going to take my time with you,” Charles said, fingers moving to trace over Max’s ribs again, this time with more certainty. “I’m going to make you feel everything. I want you to enjoy it. I want to show you what this can be, Max. How beautiful it can be if we just move from what can’t be undone.”

The words were soft, careful, like a promise. But Max had heard enough.

His patience cracked.

His hand shot up, fingers fisting in the collar of Charles’s shirt, yanking him down without warning.

Their mouths crashed together.

Max kissed him hard, messy, furious—less out of want and more because he couldn’t stand another second of being manipulated with honeyed words. 

If Charles was going to use him, then Max would take something back. Even if it was just this. Something he wanted to do ever since he saw Charles for the first time.

Charles froze—just a beat—surprised.

Then he groaned low into Max’s mouth and kissed him back.

And just like that, control shifted again.

Charles surged forward, one hand tangling in Max’s hair, the other sliding down to grip his thigh. He kissed like he fought—with total domination. Max moaned as his back arched into the weight of him, every nerve ending alight.

He was drowning in it now—Charles’s intoxicating scent, the heat radiating from his body, the insistent pressure of his mouth, the skilled touch of his hands. Charles knew exactly where to touch, how to tease, how to make Max’s thoughts dissolve into a haze of static and overwhelming desire. 

Max’s mind was a whirlwind of sensations, each one more intoxicating than the last.

Charles pulled back just enough to murmur against his lips, “That’s it… let go. Let me take care of you.”

Max didn’t answer—he couldn’t. His body was too far ahead of him. All he could do was hold on, nails digging into Charles’s arms as if that might keep him tethered, as if he might be able to ride this storm without falling apart entirely.

Max felt like he was swimming—weightless and overwhelmed—every brush of Charles’s lips making him lose pieces of himself. 

And then his shirt was gone, peeled away in a breath, and Charles’s mouth was everywhere, trailing reverent kisses over the newly exposed skin. Each kiss was a brand, a claim, a promise of more to come.

“You feel that?” Charles asked softly, his fingers brushing over Max’s ribs, down to the sides of his torso. His touch was light, almost teasing, but it sent shivers through Max’s body. “All these new scent glands activating… it’s incredible. Your body’s changing, adapting. Becoming something rare. Something meant to be adored.”

Max whimpered at the touch, half-embarrassed, half-aching for more. The sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and vulnerability that left him trembling.

“And this…” Charles’s palm spread across Max’s chest. “You’ve grown here too. Ever since that first dose of Morphyra.” His voice dropped an octave. “You’re so beautiful, Max.”

Max turned his head, flustered by the intensity of Charles’s words and touch, but Charles didn’t give him a chance to hide. His mouth replaced his hand, lips sealing around his nipple with a hot, wet pressure that made Max buck beneath him. 

The moan that tore from Max’s throat was almost shocking in its volume, raw and unrestrained. Fuck did it always feel like this? Or was this what a heat made you feel?

Charles chuckled, low and pleased, his breath hot against Max’s skin. “Keep that up and Daniel’s going to hear you.”

That name hit Max like a stone. Right—Daniel. 

He was supposed to ask. 

Was supposed to bargain. 

Was supposed to—

But then Charles shifted, his mouth relentless as he moved to the other side, his hand twisting the already-sensitive peak of Max’s chest. Max’s mind shattered like glass under a hammer, the question that had formed on his tongue vanishing in a haze of sensation.

Thoughts of Daniel, of bargaining, of anything beyond the searing heat of Charles’s touch, evaporated. All that remained was the overwhelming pull of desire—Max’s body arched into the contact, helpless, consumed by the fire spreading beneath his skin.

Charles continued his exploration with maddening patience, his mouth trailing down from Max’s chest to the hollow of his abdomen, every kiss and flick of his tongue igniting nerves Max hadn’t known existed. 

His fingers traced the planes of Max’s torso, brushing over scent glands with deliberate precision. Max writhed beneath him, gasping and moaning, each sound pulled involuntarily from his throat.

"Cha–ah–rles," he whispered, voice thin and trembling. There was a strange, coiling heat in his belly—a taut wire wound tight, ready to snap. He hovered at the edge of something vast and unknowable, terrifying and exhilarating all at once.

Then Charles’s mouth found his nipple again, and this time his teeth grazed it just enough to send a shockwave through Max’s core. 

His body jolted—and then he felt it: a warm wetness between his legs.

His breath hitched. Horror flashed in his eyes as he scrambled back—shoving Charles away with all his strength in the process.

“What the—?” His voice cracked, his chest heaving as he stared down at himself, disbelief and dread twisting inside him.

And then the scent hit: rich blueberries, sweet and heady, tinged with the soft warmth of vanilla.

His pupils blew wide. 

Slick.

The realization crashed over him, raw and undeniable.

He looked up at Charles—who had been shoved aside, confusion and anger briefly clouding his features. But then the scent reached him too, and his expression shifted. Surprise melted into something darker—pleasure, pride, a quiet, satisfied hunger.

Charles’s eyes gleamed, voice dropping to a velvet purr as he crawled forward. “Do you know what just happened, Max?”

Max could barely breathe. Confusion and desire warred inside him, his mind trying to make sense of a body that no longer obeyed logic. He couldn’t speak. He could only stare.

Charles reached out and cupped Max’s cheek, his thumb stroking over trembling lips. “You’re truly an omega now,” he whispered, his tone reverent. “And I just made you wet.”

Max’s breath caught, his entire body humming with the echo of Charles’s touch. He should’ve pulled away. He should’ve run. But instead, when Charles leaned in and claimed his mouth again, Max melted into the kiss.

His lips parted, surrendering to the slow, consuming heat. Charles kissed him deeply, thoroughly, like he was imprinting himself on Max’s very soul. His hands mapped Max’s body with possessive tenderness, drawing out new waves of slick, coaxing pheromones into the air.

“You’re beautiful,” Charles murmured between kisses. “My beautiful, beautiful boy. I’ll give you the world if you allow me.”

Words failed Max. All he could do was cling to Charles, trembling under the weight of something vast and inescapable. The future was a blur, terrifying in its possibilities—but right now, there was only this: heat, pressure, the curl of Charles’s fingers, the soft rasp of his mouth against sensitive skin.

Charles's lips trailed lower, down Max’s throat, his teeth grazing over flushed, tender flesh. Max gasped, his body bucking into the touch, the heat inside him twisting tighter and tighter.

“I could claim you right now,” Charles whispered, voice low and thick with hunger. His grip was firm but reverent as he held Max in place, fingers curling just beneath the curve of his jaw. “Just sink my teeth into this soft, perfect skin... taste your blood... bind us forever.” His mouth hovered at Max’s throat, warm breath ghosting over the sensitive flesh. “Let the world know who you belong to. Let them smell me on you.”

He pressed his lips against the skin just above Max’s scent gland and nipped lightly, teasing—just enough to make Max shudder—but he pulled back just as quickly, his restraint maddening.

“But I want you to ask me to do it,” Charles murmured, his voice now a slow, deliberate seduction. “So I’ll wait. It’s your call, Max.”

Max knew that wasn’t true. Knew Charles would draw it out of him eventually, one coaxing touch at a time. So instead of answering, he gave a tight nod, barely able to breathe. His body was already burning. Words would betray him.

He rolled his hips forward, grinding against Charles to change the subject—or maybe just to hurry toward the inevitable. A grin pulled at Charles’s lips, all heat and mischief.

“Okay, okay, I’m here,” he said with a kiss to Max’s cheek. “Impatient much?”

Charles’s muscles flexed as he braced himself, careful not to crush Max beneath him. God, he was strong —but it was the kind of strength that promised safety, not danger. And Max, dizzy with arousal, found himself aching to sink his teeth into that tanned, golden skin.

His hands went to Charles’s shirt, voice a whisper. “Off.”

Charles’s smirk deepened. He eased back onto his heels and peeled the shirt off slowly, putting on a show without a hint of shame. Max would’ve rolled his eyes—if he hadn’t been utterly wrecked by what he saw.

It wasn’t the first time he’d seen Charles shirtless—but it was the first time like this . With heat pooling between his thighs, with his senses lit up like fire, with every nerve in his body reaching for him.

And holy fuck .

Sun-kissed skin stretched over lean, athletic muscle. Not bulky—just strong, smooth, and sinfully sculpted. Like a Greek god. Max’s heart stuttered. He fell in love with him all over again, this time with his tongue practically hanging out.

Charles caught the look and chuckled, dark and pleased. “Want to touch? Don’t worry, I don’t bite…”

He leaned down, letting the tension stretch between them before whispering, “Unless you want me to.”

Max never broke under pressure. He was trained for worse. He’d killed for missions. Held his nerve in interrogation rooms and gunfights.

But this ?

This broke him.

With a soft sound, he surged forward, his hands greedy as he touched and kissed and devoured every inch of skin he could reach. His mouth was hot, desperate, trailing kisses and licks over Charles’s chest, his stomach, his scent glands.

Now it was Charles who gasped—sharp, ragged sounds slipping out as he threaded his fingers through Max’s hair.

“Mon dieu, Maxie... calm down,” he groaned, head tilting back. “I’m not going anywhere…”

Max didn’t respond. Couldn’t. The smell of Charles—the flood of aroused pheromones—was dizzying. It took over everything. His eyes were glazed, his body not entirely under his control anymore as he followed some deep, instinctive pull.

He licked and kissed his way up Charles’s body, drawn to the source of that intoxicating scent—and when he reached his neck, he began to gnaw .

Charles didn’t even register it at first—he was too far gone in the pleasure. But the second Max’s teeth scraped over the gland, the gland, his instincts kicked in hard.

He yanked Max back with a startled grunt, too rough in his urgency. Max landed on the mattress, stunned and dazed, pupils blown wide.

“Fuck , Max!” Charles barked, pressing his fingers over the wet, reddened skin of his neck. His other hand held Max down by the hair, still panting. “You almost bit me.”

It took a heartbeat for Charles to realize where Max had been aiming. His expression shifted—shock, then heat, then something more dangerous.

Max had gone for his main scent gland. The place where an omega left their return mark. Where they claimed the alpha.

Charles dragged a shaky breath through his teeth. “Max, love... I know this is all new to you, but if you try that again—” He scanned the room and locked eyes on a leather gag, still damp with dried spit. “—I will have to gag you. So no more attempts at claiming me tonight, okay?”

He tightened his grip for a moment, a warning. Max nodded quickly, flushed and panting, overwhelmed and compliant.

Charles exhaled and sat back, trying to reclaim control.

The scent between them—blueberries and vanilla, rich and thick in the air—was overpowering . It clung to everything, made his blood feel hot in his veins. He had to see it. Had to touch.

He hooked his fingers into Max’s waistband and slid his joggers down, revealing nothing but pale thighs and thin underwear clinging to sweat-slick skin.

And those thighs ?

Charles sucked in a breath.

“Max...” he said, reverently, eyes still fixed on the carved lines of muscle. “Your thighs are a masterpiece . I’m commissioning a sculpture. Don’t argue.”

Max blinked up at him, dazed and sweating. Then his gaze flicked to the edge of the bed—to the camera resting there. His lips parted on a drunken little whisper.

"D-don’t you want a... photo?"

The words slipped out before he could stop them — quiet, hesitant, laced with something rawer than he meant to show.

He hated the truth behind them: that some part of him liked it. Liked the way Charles looked at him through the lens, focused entirely on him, framing him like he was art worth remembering. A secret worth keeping.

Charles followed his gaze to the nearby camera, surprise flashing in his eyes — then amusement, dark and delighted.

"Didn’t know you were such a little exhibitionist, bébé," he said with a low chuckle, stepping closer. "My filthy, needy freak. You just want to be adored, don’t you?"

He grabbed the camera and snapped a few shots, flashes going off while Max blinked through the haze, barely registering anything but Charles’s attention.

“So fucking pretty for me,” Charles murmured, eyes devouring him. “Yeah, spread your legs just— fuck .”

He dropped the camera, letting it clatter away. Then he sank to his knees between Max’s thighs and inhaled deeply, groaning like he was dying.

“You’re trying to kill me, aren’t you?”

He didn’t wait for a reply. His mouth found the thick muscle of Max’s inner thigh and he began to feast —biting, sucking, licking like a man possessed.

Max arched beneath him, moaning and trembling, fingers twisting into the sheets. The stimulation was overwhelming , the scent, the touch, the hunger—it all burned through him like wildfire.

He’d never felt like this before. Not even close.

Every breathless kiss, every slow drag of Charles’s tongue, every teasing brush of his lips down the inside of Max’s thigh felt like lightning. Like pleasure blooming in his veins, hot and blinding. Every touch was an unraveling, each lick a slow burn that ended in sparks.

He wasn’t even being touched where he needed it, and yet—his entire body pulsed like he was already tipping into orgasm.

God, maybe he should just forgive Charles.

No one else had ever made him feel like this—so treasured, so desired, so utterly and deliciously undone. 

Maybe... maybe if Charles helped with his sister, maybe if he meant all those sweet words, Max could finally have something that resembled a future. A life without shadows. One with laughter and quiet nights and someone who looked at him like he was the only thing that mattered.

But that was something for the sane Max to think through. The grounded one.

The Max here now, trembling on these sheets, cock untouched and already so close to falling apart, had no space for logic. His heat, his body, everything was wrapped around Charles . Around the need only he could soothe.

Charles didn’t seem in any rush to relieve him. His mouth was still trailing fire up the soft inside of Max’s thigh. Max arched into him, desperate, breath coming in gasps—but just as that sinful mouth neared the edge of his boxers, Charles shifted.

Now his other thigh was being devoured, and the strong, unyielding hands on Max’s hips kept him still, pinned like prey.

“Charles—Charlie, please,” he whimpered, his voice breathless, cracking under the weight of it all. “I—I can’t... I feel like I’m gonna—”

And then, just like that, the heat disappeared. Charles’s mouth left his skin and Max cried out, his whole body jolting, chasing that warmth. But the hand on his hip held firm.

“Ah, ah, ah... not yet, baby,” Charles whispered, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek like it could soothe the agony of being left right there . “You’re not coming yet.”

His voice was maddeningly soft. Loving .

“Although...” Charles’s fingers slid slowly into the waistband of Max’s underwear. “I’m very flattered I got you this close with just my mouth. But I want to see you fully when you fall apart. I want to watch it happen.”

Then the fabric was being tugged down, inch by inch, exposing Max completely.

He should have felt embarrassed. Maybe even ashamed. But the heat in his belly, the ache between his thighs—it drowned everything else out. He pushed himself up on his elbows and looked down at himself.

There were bruises already, deep and blooming: dark hickeys along his thighs, his hips, his v-line. Charles had feasted . And the slick glistening between his thighs was undeniable now. Shimmering evidence of his body betraying everything he thought he knew about himself.

God, he really could get wet now?

How did that even work? He should have actually paid attention in biology classes.

He glanced up—Charles hadn’t moved. He just stared , and there was something in his eyes that made Max’s breath catch.

It was hunger. Raw, reverent, almost desperate hunger. Like he was looking at something holy.

Max started to squirm under the gaze. The silence stretched, the tension twisting. Why wasn’t Charles moving?

“Charles?” he asked, softly. “Is everything alright?”

Still no answer. That cold sting of anxiety pushed past the heat in his body. Maybe it wasn’t hunger? Did he misinterpret the Alpha’s expression? 

Was he not what Charles wanted? Not pretty enough? Not perfect? Maybe Charles expected someone shaved, sculpted, flawless. Maybe—

And then warmth. Deep, wet, consuming heat .

Max’s world shattered.

There was no warning. No slow teasing. One second he was spiraling in his mind—and the next, his cock was buried in Charles’s throat. No kisses, no licks. Just him, swallowed whole in one smooth motion.

The sound Max made was broken. Guttural. A pornographic cry that ripped from his chest as his spine arched and his soul threatened to leave his body.

“God—Charles— Charles ,” he gasped, words barely forming. “I—I can’t... You’re—”

And Charles just kept going, his mouth relentless, moving like a man on a mission. Max’s fingers scrabbled at the sheets, at anything, losing his mind under that perfect, perfect pressure.

Then Charles pulled back, just enough to lock eyes with him.

“Come for me, baby,” he said, voice dark velvet. “Come down my throat.”

And Max did. He had no choice. The orgasm ripped through him like a wave breaking the shore, unstoppable and all-consuming.

He didn’t even feel his body for a few seconds. He was floating—drifting in some warm, distant haze, like when Charles had first injected him, free of weight or pain or thought.

But then it all came rushing back— every nerve, every flicker of overstimulated sensation, every pull of those lips still wrapped around him. He trembled, whimpering, trying to crawl away from the overwhelming pleasure.

Charles finally got the hint and let go with a wet pop, lips kiss-swollen and eyes blown black.

“Fuck, Maxie,” he whispered, kissing his lower belly with reverence. “I didn’t mean to rush that. But holy fuck, I just... I couldn’t stop. You’re so goddamn beautiful.”

His kisses moved upward—along Max’s ribs, his chest, his jaw. Every one a worship.

“My pretty boy,” he whispered.

Max barely processed the words, still lost in the aftershocks, until one line sunk in.

Charles thought he was pretty? Even now—like this?

Even with all his flaws laid bare?

Charles blinked, then leaned back, clearly stunned. “ Flaws? What flaws?”

Max froze. He hadn’t realized he’d said it out loud until it was too late.

“I—I’m not...” he mumbled, almost to himself, “I’m not that pretty. Not like I used to be. I’ve got scars. Stretchmarks. I haven’t shaved, I’m no longer fit...”

Charles took his face gently in both hands, thumbs brushing soft over his cheeks.

“Mon cœur,” he said, softly but firmly. “Don’t say that. Don’t even think it.”

Max tried to look away, but Charles wouldn’t let him.

“You are the most breathtaking thing I’ve ever seen. Your lips, your waist, your eyes? I lost myself the first time I looked at you. And you think you’re not fit? Have you seen your thighs?”

He kissed Max’s cheek.

“And if you want to change anything, I’ll be right beside you. But I already love what’s here. The softness, the strength. All of it.”

Max’s hands gripped Charles’s side, grounding himself in his warmth.

“And those scars?” Charles whispered, kissing a line just beneath his eyebrow. “They’re stories. And I want to hear every single one when you’re ready.”

Max opened his mouth, but Charles silenced him with a look. Fierce. Protective.

“The stretch marks? Baby, those are proof of change. Proof your body is growing, shifting for me . I adore them. Every line.”

He leaned in, pressing their foreheads together.

“Don’t ever talk down about what’s mine,” he whispered. “Or I’ll show you just how possessive I can be.”

Max let out a shaky breath—and for the first time, he believed it. Truly, wholeheartedly believed it. 

Maybe… just maybe… he could really be loved like this.

The thought hit him like a wave—soft at first, then crashing down with a force he hadn’t been braced for. And suddenly, his breath caught.

He hadn’t even noticed the tears until they slid warm and silent down his cheeks.

But this time, they weren’t born from pain. Not from fear. Not even from helplessness.

They came from something softer . From a surrender that felt almost sacred.

Acceptance.

Of his body. Of this heat. Of Charles . Of the terrifying, aching truth that maybe he didn’t want to run from this anymore. That maybe this strange, overwhelming love—this thing that wrapped around his bones and tugged at every part of him—was something he could live inside.

Maybe he wanted to.

“Aw, mon amour,” Charles murmured, voice velvet-sweet, kissing each tear as it slipped from Max’s lashes. “So emotional today, aren’t you? It’s okay, let it all out.”

Max did. Quiet sobs shook his chest, raw and intimate, as Charles held him—no rush, no expectation. Just soft lips at his temple, whispered French endearments, and hands anchoring him like he might drift away if not held down.

And still, beneath the tears, beneath the messy flood of emotion… the heat never left .

It simmered under his skin like a second heartbeat. And before long, soft sobs gave way to breathy whimpers, each one laced with need.

Charles noticed, of course.

“Oh? Already getting needy again?” he chuckled, brushing Max’s damp hair from his forehead. “God, baby… your libido is not disappointing.”

He gave him a lingering kiss, then began moving downward again.

Max opened his mouth to protest—to tell him that he was still too sensitive, still trembling from the last high—but Charles didn’t give him time. He just breathed , a slow exhale of heat right against Max’s still-aching cock before sliding lower.

What was he—?

“Spread your legs for me, love.”

The command was low. Firm.

Max obeyed without thinking.

And Charles groaned .

“Fuuuck…”

It was like watching someone see God. The awe, the hunger.

“Stay like this,” Charles muttered, fumbling for his camera. There was a soft shutter sound—one photo, then two. “I swear I’m making a whole album just for this. You’re too perfect not to capture.”

Max flushed, but the shame didn’t stick. Not when Charles was looking at him like he was art. Not when every photo was taken with such reverence it made his cock throb.

If he got harder as Charles positioned him, tilted his hips, spread him just a little more—well. That was between him and God.

And maybe Charles.

“You’re not even hiding how much you like this anymore.” Charles grinned as he set the phone down. “You’re a dream, Max. A filthy, gorgeous dream.”

Then he flipped Max onto his stomach, hands firm, deliberate.

Another photo. Another flash.

Max whimpered, grinding against the sheets, body burning up with the heat. Needing —not just touch, but him .

“Charlie… please,” Max gasped. “It’s hot, it’s too much—I need—” He pushed back blindly, his ass in the air, trying to feel anything. “Please do something, I can’t—”

Silence.

Why wasn’t he moving? The stillness dragged on, unbearable. Impatience surged — hot, sharp, and familiar.

Useless Alpha, he thought bitterly. Can’t even take what’s being handed to him—

And then he felt it.

Hands on his ass, firm and claiming—and then a tongue. There . Wet, hot, bold .

Max cried out.

His whole body jerked forward, but Charles’s hands were already on his thighs, dragging him back into that maddening mouth.

The heat didn’t subside. It grew . Sharpened.

Max moaned into the pillow, his hips trembling, back arching of its own will. He didn’t know which sounds were louder—his own helpless cries or the obscene, wet slurping sounds coming from between his legs.

He was being devoured.

“F’k, M’x…” Charles mumbled into him, words thick and muffled against his rim, “Y’re s’ f’ckin’ d’licious…”

Each syllable vibrated through him like a pulse. Max’s toes curled. His body felt like it was being played like an instrument.

“M’ne,” Charles growled. “Mine and mine only.”

The words cracked something open inside Max. More slick spilled out of him, the feeling strange but not uncomfortable— right , somehow. Natural in the most unnatural way.

“You taste like vanilla ice cream covered in blueberries and lust,” Charles murmured, kissing down the curve of Max’s spine. “I think it’s time I finally give you what you’ve been aching for all day. The last four months actually.”

A moan escaped Max before he could hold it back, his body lifting on instinct. Knees spread wider, back arched deep, presenting himself as though something primal had taken over.

He didn’t care.

Let Charles see everything. Let him take everything .

Just take it. Take me.

“Fuck,” Charles hissed behind him, clearly seeing the change. “Presenting already? Without me even telling you to?”

A pause. A reverent groan.

“You’re becoming such a perfect little omega for me, baby.”

Then—

“Let me open you up.”

And a finger pressed in. Slowly. Firmly.

Max let out a broken, high moan, the stretch making him tremble, the sensation too much and not enough all at once.

He clutched at the pillow like it was the only thing tethering him to earth.

And as Charles began to move that finger, curling it with practiced skill, Max could only think one thing:

Please don’t stop. Please never stop loving me like this.

Max didn’t even realize he was repeating it in his head like a prayer. Over and over, like it could anchor him through the haze of heat and pleasure.

Charles’s finger moved inside him with unhurried, worshipful precision—curling, retreating, pressing in again. It wasn’t just about stretching him open; it felt like he was being learned . Memorized. Touched with such intent it made Max’s chest ache.

“Look at you…” Charles breathed from behind him, voice low and reverent. “So soft… So fucking perfect .”

Max whimpered, cheek pressed into the pillow, eyes fluttering half-shut.

And then came the second finger.

The stretch stole the breath from his lungs—sharp at first, then melting into something thick and sweet and consuming. He rocked back instinctively, hips tilting, thighs shaking with the effort of holding himself up.

“That’s it,” Charles cooed. “Just like that, baby. Let me in. Let me make you mine.”

The words hit harder than they should’ve. Make you mine . He already was. He always had been, hadn’t he?

Max turned his face slightly, trying to catch his breath, but all that escaped him were breathy moans, soft, broken, and raw with need. The slick between his thighs had only increased—warm, wet, clinging—and each time Charles pressed deeper, it felt like he was slipping further and further from reality.

“God, Max… You don’t even know what you’re doing to me,” Charles murmured, his lips suddenly ghosting over the small of Max’s back. “You’re taking my fingers so well. So eager .”

He started scissoring them, slowly, rhythmically.

“Good boy.”

Max gasped, his hips jerking as a jolt of pleasure lit up his spine. His cock brushed the mattress—too sensitive, too untouched—and yet the stimulation only added to the burn inside him.

“I need—” he tried to say, but his voice cracked into a whimper. “Charlie, I need you. I need it.”

“I know, mon cœur. I know.” Another kiss to his tailbone, another whisper against his skin. “You’ve been so good for me. So patient.”

Then the fingers slipped out.

Max moaned in protest, only to choke when something larger , hotter, and far more deliberate replaced them—just resting there, teasing his slick, twitching entrance.

His whole body went still, but not from fear.

It was anticipation—thick and suffocating. It knocked the air from his lungs, leaving him gasping. He tried to twist, to catch a glimpse of what was coming, but a firm hand pressed down on his hips, forcing him higher, driving his face deeper into the cushions.

“You ready for me, baby?” Charles asked, voice trembling with restraint. “You want me to fuck you properly now? Want to feel me inside you?”

Max nodded frantically, voice lost to the wave of heat that overtook him. But apparently, that wasn’t enough.

“Use your words, Max. Tell me.”

The words came out in a needy, cracked whine. “Yes—yes, please. I need you. I need your cock, Charles. Please— Alpha .”

That was all the permission Charles needed.

He pressed in—slowly at first, torturously so. The stretch made Max’s eyes roll back, his mouth falling open in a silent scream. His fingers clawed at the sheets, trying to ground himself, but there was no grounding left.

Only floating. Only heat. Only Charles .

Fuck, he was massive. Not just big—huge. Max had bottomed before—even for some alphas—but nothing came close to Charles. He stretched him so thoroughly, so intoxicatingly, that all Max could do was grip on tight and try not to lose himself.

Inch by inch, he was filled. His body trembled under the weight of it—the girth, the pressure, the way it was pushing him open, claiming him so deeply he felt it in his soul .

“Oh— fuck ,” Max gasped. “It’s so much—too much, I can’t—”

“Yes, you can,” Charles said through gritted teeth, still holding Max’s hips in a vice grip. “You’re doing so well. So fucking perfect. Taking me like you were made for this.”

Max moaned, high and wrecked, as Charles bottomed out, hips flush against his ass. The fullness was unbearable and divine all at once.

They stayed there, still, breathing together.

Max could feel Charles’s heartbeat where their skin touched—rapid, uneven. It made his chest ache all over again. That someone could want him like this. That someone could see him like this and not look away.

“Mon amour,” Charles whispered, bending down to press kisses along the curve of Max’s neck. “I’ll never get enough of you. Not in this life. Not in the next.”

Then he pulled back.

And thrust .

Max screamed.

The sound that tore out of him was pure animal—no language, no filter, just need . Charles set a slow, bruising pace, hips rolling, dragging his cock against every spot inside Max that made him see stars.

And Max took it.

He took every thrust, every growl, every whispered “mine” that spilled from Charles’s lips.

And somewhere between the pressure and the pleasure, the heat and the emotion, something inside him broke in the best possible way.

Tears slipped down his cheeks again, but he didn’t hide them.

He didn’t need to hide anything anymore.

Charles had seen it all—and he stayed .

Max couldn’t breathe. Or maybe he was breathing too much—sharp little gasps that shuddered out of him each time Charles thrust deeper, harder, grinding into him like he needed to leave a mark on his soul

The slick between his thighs was a mess , but it only made everything smoother, wetter, louder . Every sound echoed between them: skin against skin, the wet slide of cock into heat, Max’s own mewling cries.

And Charles? He was unraveling. Whispering French endearments against Max’s skin, groaning like he was barely holding himself together. The rhythm had become frantic now— possessive —each thrust deeper than the last, his cock dragging over that spot inside Max that made him go stiff, his toes curling into the sheets.

Then Max felt it.

That sudden, unmistakable swelling at the base of Charles’s cock— thickening , pressing , stretching him impossibly wide.

Max’s body jerked, his hips instinctively trying to retreat, but Charles just wrapped both arms around his waist and buried himself even deeper.

“Shhh… It’s okay, mon cœur,” Charles whispered hoarsely into Max’s shoulder. “Just breathe. It’s happening—fuck—you’re gonna take my knot like the good boy you are.”

The pressure was blinding . It was too much, and not enough, and everything he’d never known he wanted.

Max cried out—sharp, breathless—his body trembling under the force of it. The knot pressed past resistance, locking him open, locking Charles inside . He could feel every twitch of the cock pulsing within him, the fullness so overwhelming it left him floating, suspended between pain and ecstasy.

“I’ve got you,” Charles panted, breath hot against Max’s neck, teeth just grazing over skin—close, too close, but still not biting. Not yet. His voice was ragged, thick with need. “I-I’ve got you, baby. Tell me who you belong to. Say it, Max.”

Max bit down on the inside of his cheek, trying to hold back the words. He didn’t want to say it. It was embarrassing—too raw, too vulnerable, too real . He didn’t want to give Charles the satisfaction. He didn’t want to admit just how deeply he’d fallen. How fast he was willing to forgive, even if he knew he shouldn’t. 

But the heat was eating through every bit of his resistance.

The part of his mind that still tried to cling to pride, to control, was getting quieter, blurrier, muffled by the ache that pulsed between his legs, by the overwhelming sensation of being filled, held, owned . His lips trembled. His fingers curled helplessly against Charles’s forearms, his body completely at the other man's mercy.

And still Charles was waiting, voice like silk wrapped around steel, demanding but sweet. “Say it, mon cœur. Tell me.”

“I–” Max choked out, the words trembling on his tongue. His face burned. Shame and need twisted together in his chest like vines.

“I… I belong to—”

His voice cracked, but the pressure inside him wouldn’t let up. It was too much. Too full, too good. And the second he said it, something primal in him snapped.

“Y–you, Charles,” he moaned, barely above a whisper, like it hurt to admit it. “Only you. I’m yours, Charles. Yours. Yours , yours—”

And then— then —Charles came.

Max heard it, before he felt it. That low, guttural groan against his skin. The sudden, hot rush of come flooding his insides, spilling deep, locked in by the knot pulsing at the base. He could feel it, feel every throb of release inside him. It triggered something in his own body— something primal .

It should’ve been overwhelming. The pressure, the heat, the way their bodies locked together like puzzle pieces never meant to be apart. But instead of shying away, Max’s body welcomed it. Yearned for it. Somewhere in the depths of him, something shifted. Something surrendered.

And that was when it hit him.

A fierce wave of pleasure, rising from the core of his being like fire in his veins. It took his breath, curled his toes, shattered him from the inside out. He gasped—choked on the sound—and clung to Charles like a lifeline as his entire world narrowed to the place where their bodies met.

For the third time today, he was swept into that quiet, distant headspace — but this time, he longed to break free from it. He craved the raw heat, the engulfing fire that surged through him. 

So when he came back to himself, it was as if a torrent of molten water poured over his skin, consuming every inch of him.

His body bowed forward as he came untouched, ribbons of pleasure snapping through him, tightening every muscle until he was left gasping, sobbing, trembling through the aftershocks.

He was shaking. Moaning. Coming harder than he ever had in his life.

It was too much. Too deep. Too good.

He collapsed forward, boneless, barely aware of the way Charles followed him down, chest pressed flush against his back, arms still wound tight around his waist.

They were connected . Emotionally. Spiritually. Literally.

Charles was still inside him, the knot swollen and solid, holding them together. And instead of feeling caged, Max felt… safe . Like maybe he was meant to be here. To be loved like this. To be seen.

To be kept .

“You’re mine now,” Charles whispered into the crook of his neck, voice rough, lips brushing against sweat-slicked skin. “No more running, Max. I’m not letting go. Not ever.”

Max didn’t answer. He couldn’t.

But he didn’t need to.

He just turned his head slightly, just enough to feel Charles’s lips meet his, slow and reverent. And in that moment—stretched open, filled to the brim, completely undone—Max finally believed it.

He was loved.

He was wanted .

And maybe, just maybe…

He wanted to stay.

Notes:

Soooo what are we thinking???👀👀👀

Sorry this one’s going up so late—I just got back from a friend’s place. It’s been a tough weekend (found out my parents divorced), but hey, some good things happened too (MAX ON POLE LET’S GOOO 🎉).

Heads-up: the next chapter might not drop next Saturday as usual. I’m starting an internship next week (just for two weeks, so after that we’ll be back on track)(it will be like a j*b, literal 9-5 kill me). I’ll try to have it out by Saturday, but if not, Sunday should be the day—no promises though!

For those who skipped the dub-con chapter, here’s a quick recap:

Max is crying every five minutes—but for different reasons (they do get more hopeful as it goes on).
Charles is completely obsessed with him. Like, photo-taking levels of obsessed.
Heat is getting to Max and he does in fact love being the center of attention and suggests that charles takes more photos.
He remembers he was supposed to bargain about Vic and Daniel, but Charles kisses him too well and that plan kind of... dies.
Charles worships him. Like that man is in love. Calls him beautiful at least 5 times.
Max has a breakdown about his appearance—still can’t believe Charles could love someone imperfect.
They have sex. Max takes the knot. The orgasm is so intense he kinda doesn’t want to leave.
Also Charles tells him he won't claim him (mating bite) until Max asks him to do so. Max is so far gone he tries to claim Charles, mr. Control is not happy.

That's all i think idk this chapter is fucking long like literally the longest one to date 😭😭

Next chapter will still have smut, but we’ll finally get a two-sided conversation, some clarity around the Vic situation, and Charles gets very possessive 👀

Thanks so much for reading, and see you soon! 🤍🤍

Chapter 11: Yes, you weren’t thinking

Summary:

The heat has fully taken hold—Max can barely keep a clear head for more than five minutes and Charles is exploiting that fact shamelessly. Too bad he's starting to unravel himself.

Notes:

Oh my god, is this update actually dropping on a Saturday for the first time in three weeks??? Miracles do happen.

Quick disclaimer: some parts of this chapter were written while I was mildly high on pain meds (I'll let you guess which ones)(the parts not the meds😭😭), so things might get a little chaotic and very comical/OOC. Max will be haunted by what he does in this chapter for the rest of his life. That's how badly the heat will affect him. Buckle up.

We’re continuing the heat arc, and yes—we’re finally checking in on our dear friend Daniel!! No more spoilers though, I’ll save the rest of my rambling for the end of the chapter.

Enjoy, and see you in the comments!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Max was still drifting, his mind fuzzy from the dopamine and oxytocin crash, everything too warm and soft and close. The air smelled like sex and sweat and Charles, and every time Charles shifted behind him, Max shivered — overstimulated, but unwilling to pull away.

Instead of teasing his neck with kisses like earlier, Charles was wrapped around him now. Physically. Emotionally. Knotted, literally locked inside him.

Max blinked slowly, eyes barely open, lips parted as he lay limp in Charles' arms, his thoughts slow and syrupy. It wasn’t painful — not really. Just… a bit awkward. The silence between them wasn’t helping either.

So Max decided to break it.

“How long does it last for?” Max finally mumbled, his voice hoarse and scratchy from earlier moans.

Charles chuckled softly against his shoulder. “Not long. Already deflating. Should be another fifteen, twenty minutes. It’s on heat mode, I think. Why? Want me out that badly?”

“No. No, I just—” Max hesitated. “I just think we should talk. While I’m still… clear enough to talk.”

Charles hummed, his arms tightening slightly, licking over the back of his neck. “We can talk now, bébé. Tell me what’s spinning in that beautiful little head of yours.”

Max’s lips twitched. He almost smiled. But the weight of it all returned before the expression could land. “Charles… I don’t think this is the kind of conversation we should be having while we’re not looking at each other, you're trying to distract me by making out with my neck and most importantly while we’re, uh…” He gestured vaguely downward.

Charles let out a soft, mock-offended sound and rested his chin on Max’s shoulder. “Fine, fine. I’ll behave. Whatever my princess wants.”

They lay in that odd in-between space for a while — not moving, not speaking — just breathing together. The way Charles was still inside him made it impossible to forget what had just happened. Max felt every shift, every twitch. He could feel him, the curve, the knot, everything. Even the come still sloshing in his—

Then, realization struck like a slap.

“Oh my god,” he blurted out, panic in his voice. “CHARLES!!! Why didn’t you use a condom?!” 

He began to panic as he realized what his new anatomy allowed for. 

Charles blinked. “What? Why?”

“I’m not taking any pills what–what if it, it…” He couldn’t quite bring himself to say it out loud. 

Charles was there to help.

“What if it takes?” He said in that low, velvety voice. His hand traveled from Max's chest to his lower stomach. “Hmm… that’s a good question. Well, then I’d provide for you, take care of your cravings and then help you raise our little boy together, right?” 

No. No, no, no.

Max’s head whipped toward Charles, eyes wide and glassy with rising panic. “Charles. I don’t want to be pregnant,” he whispered, voice cracking.

And then it all started to spiral.

“I mean, look at me!” he cried, flinging a hand toward his chest like it proved some terrible point. “I’ve cried four times today—four! You shoved me into this brand new reality without warning, I barely understand what’s going on with my body, and now I’m going to turn into some helpless, bloated—thing—with cravings and mood swings and a waddle, craving pickles and watermelon and whatever the hell omegas crave—”

His breathing hitched, growing shallower. He wasn’t thinking clearly, he could feel it. But the words wouldn’t stop coming out of his mouth.

“What if I drop it?! I don’t even know how this bioengineered womb works—what if I sneeze too hard and it falls out?! Can that happen?!”

Charles’s lips twitched, clearly fighting back a laugh. “Mon cœur…”

“Don’t fucking mon cœur me!” Max’s voice cracked higher. “You’re being all calm and glowy-eyed about this but I am hanging on by a thread! My entire life changed in, what, an hour? I find out that the person I love decided that I’m like a fucking toy to them. And now you’re talking about raising a child together. I can’t do this Charles, I wouldn’t even know what to do—”

Charles gently placed a hand on Max’s lower belly, his voice maddeningly soft. “I’d take care of you. Rub your back. Feed you. We’ll raise our little boy here—”

“No. Absolutely not. I am not even close to being emotionally stable right now. I can’t do this, Charles.” His voice broke again. “I haven’t even had time to figure out what it means to be an omega, and now I’m skipping to the worst part?!”

“Max, bébé—”

No, no, no, Charles could fuck him all day every day, spend his whole free time using Max however he wanted if that ment Max wouldn’t have to get pregnant. It’s out of the question.

Max’s voice cracked and his eyes filled again. “I really, really don’t want to be pregnant. I don’t think I could even survive it.”

That finally sobered Charles. He cupped Max’s cheek gently, forcing him to meet his eyes.

“Max,” Charles said, amused but gently, “you’re not pregnant.”

Max wasn’t listening. “You don’t know that! You—what if your swimmers are extra strong or something? I mean you’re so healthy and fit and I’m literally having a fucking heat, the perfect ground for pregnancy?!”

How did he know whether it could take? It’s not like alphas could control if their come was fertile or not—

Oh god.

Was Charles infertile?????

No way.

The Charles Leclerc???

Infertile?????

Somehow it didn’t make sense, but it was still a possibility.

“Are—are you infertile? Is that it? Did I kick you too hard in the balls today?!”

Charles flinched at the memory, but his voice was calm when he spoke.

“You are infertile for the next 7 months.”

Huh? 

Well that… was good news? 

What the fuck is even happening right now?

Charles explained. “The first dose of Morphyra resets everything—hormones, internal cycles. Your system needs time to stabilize before anything becomes viable. Based on the data we’ve seen, at least twelve months. You’re safe for seven, minimum.”

Max stared at him, trying to read between the lines. “So… I can’t get pregnant?”

“Nope,” Charles said, popping the “p” with a smile. “No matter how much of my come leaks out of you, nothing’s happening.”

Max blinked. Then blinked again. Then let out the world’s slowest exhale as the tension deflated from his body all at once.

His shoulders sagged like a puppet with its strings cut. “Oh, thank God,” he whispered, voice trembling. And after a pause: “You could’ve started with that.”

Charles let out a quiet chuckle, softening the tension in the air. “I know. I’m sorry. It was too funny seeing you panic while your brain is still clouded with the heat hormones. You were acting like a scared cat.”

With the panic receding, Max leaned back into the safety of Charles’s arms. But it didn’t take long for the rest of it to creep in—the weight, the enormity of everything he’d just been through.

He was an omega now.

The thought hit like a quiet thunderclap. He could feel it in the way he moved, the way his skin reacted to touch, the subtle ache in his body. His scent had changed. His instincts were shifting. The pieces of who he’d been were still there, but rearranged in ways that felt unfamiliar, even alien.

He hated it—hated the feeling of losing control, hated the way his emotions kept bubbling up out of nowhere. Today alone, he’d cried more than in the last ten years combined. The fucking outburst he just had was nothing like him either. Like some cartoonish depiction of an omega.

And the worst part? How he was already folding into submission beneath Charles’s touch, even when his brain screamed that this wasn’t how he wanted to be.

Yet, beneath that resistance, a small, reluctant part of him softened. Because despite everything, he had never felt more seen, more cared for, more utterly cherished. Charles wasn’t just touching him—he was worshiping every piece of him. 

And damn it, this was the best sex Max had ever known. Not just for the pleasure or relief, but because it stripped him bare, flaws and all. Instead of mockery or judgment, Charles met those cracks with tenderness, teaching him how to love himself through someone else’s eyes.

But deep down, Max still didn’t agree. He’d agreed to the sex—the fire, the heat, the raw connection—but every other part of this new life? Every irreversible change now unfolding in his veins and bones? No. Not yet. Not like this. 

He needed answers, especially about Victoria and Daniel—he needed to know what was left standing outside this whirlwind. So that at least he could use the poor situation he was in for someone else's benefit.

They lay tangled in silence for what felt like forever. Then Charles shifted, and Max felt a slick warmth leak from him.

“I’m gonna take it out now, okay baby?” Charles murmured softly into his hair.

Max whimpered, barely able to find words. “Just... do it gently.”

But even that simple motion was a tease—Charles pulling out, accidentally brushing against every nerve ending, drawing low, unrestrained sounds from Max’s throat.

When the Monegasque finally withdrew completely, Max felt Charles’s come trickle free inside him. He scrambled to cover himself with the bedsheet, cheeks burning red with embarrassment—only to be stopped as Charles dove in without hesitation, licking him clean like a man on a mission.

Max’s body betrayed him instantly, hips grinding toward the merciless tongue, dangerously close to losing himself all over again.

Get a fucking hang of yourself. 

But there was nothing to hang onto.

“Cha–Charlie, alsjeblieft, no, e-enough, please…” he whimpered, voice fragile, but his body kept betraying him.

Satisfied, Charles pulled back with a soft noise, giving one last loving lick before settling back on his heels to admire the sight before him.

And what a sight it was. Max was flushed, marked, trembling, still arching like he was silently begging Charles to come back—probably completely unaware of how much he was giving himself away.

“I’m gonna be right back, ma vie,” Charles said gently, voice tender and warm. “Stay here and maybe eat something from the tray I brought earlier. Then we’ll talk, okay?”

He sounded so gentle, so loving.

Max wasn’t really in the right headspace for this, but there was no time left. He needed to do this today. 

“Just be quick,” he whispered, reaching out for the plate with sliced fruit and the cool tea.

Alone again, Max’s mind raced. Could he run? Escape? But what was the point? Before he even reached the gate, the heat would swallow him whole again, and Charles would drag him back, probably without the gentleness this time.

And Daniel… Daniel would be left to rot. If he came back empty handed Horner would throw him out at best. No, it was too late for escape.

He could try to send the documents again, but how? Charles had already confiscated his phone, and the papers were surely hidden or destroyed.

His last option was to bargain.

Even though he had no leverage.

Or at least, he shouldn’t.

But Charles kept surprising him. He hadn’t claimed him outright. He hadn’t forced him into mating. Charles had actually let Max choose when or if it happened. So un-alpha it almost felt unreal.

Max was certain mating would happen eventually—Charles would find a way to make him want it. Maybe he already had.

But if Max had anything left to bargain with, it was the mating bite itself. His last piece of freedom.

Yeah, this was going to go… well.

Halfway through a croissant—because goddamn, France had its perks—the door swung open again.

Charles Leclerc entered, naked, carrying a six-pack of water bottles in one hand, a towel steamer in the other, and a massive Cartier box hanging from his shoulder, the same one that came with Max’s necklace.

“I brought water,” Charles said, setting down a couple of bottles and towels at the foot of the bed like offerings. “And something to clean you up.”

He cracked open a bottle with deliberate flair, biceps flexing with the motion like he expected praise.

Max did not feel butterflies. Not even a single one. No, totally not.

“And the Cartier box?” Max asked, voice flat as he took the water. “That’s for cheering me up once the crushing reality hits?”

Charles smirked. “That’s for after we talk. Maybe later. You’ll see.”

He placed the box on the nightstand before climbing back onto the bed, stealing a tangerine from Max like it belonged to him.

“So?” he asked. “What’s on your mind?”

Max inhaled sharply, trying to order his spiraling thoughts. He wasn’t going to sugarcoat this.

“I’m not going to pretend what’s between us is normal. What you did—what you’re still doing—is wrong, Charles. So many lines have been crossed I can’t even see them anymore. I don’t know if they can be fixed at this point.”

He never could hold eye contact — not while speaking. Not really. Daniel once said it probably traced back to how his father used to treat him.

Max’s eyes dropped to the tangerine in Charles’s hand, his voice calm but wound tight like a fraying wire.

Charles didn’t interrupt. He just watched him, silent, unreadable.

“But,” Max continued, “I understand why you did it. In some weird twisted way. You said I’d never stay if you didn’t trap me. And maybe you were right. Because no matter how much I wanted to stay, I couldn’t afford to.”

Charles opened his mouth to speak, but Max cut him off with a sharp look. “No. You don’t get to talk. Not yet.”

Charles sat back and resumed eating the fruit silently.

“I did fall for you, Charles. I used to lie awake thinking about what a life together might look like. I clung to that fantasy. Even after you made it clear you were looking for an omega to settle down with, I still held on. Stupid, I know. But the feelings for you were too strong.”

Charles frowned at that. Had he really said something like that? Well he was already thinking of Max as an omega then so who knows.

“Then it got messy,” Max said, voice cracking. “You manipulated me. You used me. You violated my trust—and my life. You forced me into something I never agreed to, and now I’m living in a body I barely recognize.”

He wiped at his eyes, hand trembling, frustration burning hot in his chest. “Being an omega in this world is already dangerous enough. But now—because of what you did—my sister’s in danger again.”

Charles stilled. “What do you mean?”

Max’s voice tightened. “She’s an omega, Charles. Her husband used to hurt her. Bad. I got her out. I took the Red Bull job because it paid enough to keep her safe and hidden.”

Charles said nothing, his expression unreadable. Max hated that about him.

“That’s why I tried to leak those files. I didn’t want to, but I didn’t see another way. Horner threatened her if I didn’t send them. I thought I could do it quietly, without you even noticing. I almost managed it, too.”

Max gave a bitter laugh. “I was halfway through picking your office lock when someone inside started moaning like a porn star.”

Charles flushed but didn’t look away. “What was I supposed to do? That video of you—I couldn’t help myself. You were wrecked just from a kiss to the neck.”

“Not the point,” Max interrupted. He took a sharp breath, like it could help him hold everything together. “This isn’t about us right now. It’s about her. Horner gave me a deadline. If I don’t hand over those files, he’ll go after her. I can’t let that happen. I won’t .”

His throat tightened. The heat curled low in his spine, creeping back in, but he forced himself to stay focused. He hated how fast his body betrayed him now.

Charles finally spoke, quieter this time. “Why didn’t you just tell me? Ask for help?”

“Because if you found out who I really was—my name and all—you’d throw me out. Get rid of me. Like you did with the Mercedes guy. Or with Oscar. And after I got back from the HQ, we weren’t exactly on good terms either.”

To Max’s complete disbelief, Charles chuckled.

“Right. Mr. Hermann,” he said with a soft laugh, the edge of a smirk tugging at his mouth. “I forgot that’s the name you gave me.”

His voice was easy, almost playful, but Max could hear something else underneath. Something colder.

“I get it,” Charles went on. “You didn’t know I already knew. Everything’s... messed up now. Twisted. Way out of control.”

He said it like he was agreeing, but there was no real weight behind the words—just the hollow shape of them, offered like a performance. Like he wanted Max to think he understood, even if he didn’t.

“And Horner? The messages he’s been sending are starting to get concerning. If they were really about her then she’s in real danger.” He threw away the tangerine peel.

“What?” Max’s heart stopped. “What messages?” He has been sending him messages? He hasn’t received any—

That bastard Charles.

“You fucking deleted them all? Before I could see them?? Are you—” Max launched forward, ready to strangle him, but caught himself just in time. Losing control now wouldn’t help his sister.

Charles just shrugged. “What did you expect me to do? Besides, another thing is Seb really doesn’t like me. Bit hurt, to be honest. Maybe Kimi will change his mind, but that’s a future problem.”

“Kimi—what? Never mind, that’s not important right now,” Max said, shaking his head furiously. “The point is: Victoria. I need her safe. So I have an offer.”

He was about to bargain with Charles—the most powerful man in any room he entered. The man who now held his life in his hands. Someone he had once loved, and now wasn’t even sure he could trust. But Max had no other options left. If it came to it, he’d give up everything. Even if it meant losing himself along the way.

Charles’s eyes lit up. He shifted closer, intrigued. “You want to bargain with me? Go on.”

Max inhaled shakily, lungs barely cooperating. His hands trembled, throat tight. This was it—the moment he gave away the last piece of himself. His freedom, his body, maybe even his soul.

“If you help me get Victoria away from Horner—and promise to keep her safe, for good—I’ll let you claim me.”

Silence. Heavy. Suffocating.

Charles didn’t speak. Just stared.

His eyes were sharp, assessing—like a predator watching prey stumble a little too close. He didn’t blink. Didn’t flinch. Just sat there and soaked in Max’s desperation like it was something sweet on his tongue.

Max’s heart slammed against his ribs.

Fuck, what if he doesn’t agree? 

“I’ll be yours in every sense of that word. Do whatever you want. Won’t rebel. Won’t run. Please. Just keep my sister safe.” The plea scraped its way out of his throat, raw and helpless. It made his skin crawl to say it, but pride was long gone. He had nothing left to bargain with. 

Charles was his only option. 

Then—finally—Charles smiled. Sharp. Hungry.

“Done deal, baby.”

He lunged, mouth aiming for Max’s neck.

But Max was faster.

He twisted at the last second, using the strength in his thighs to flip them, pinning Charles to the mattress with surprising ease. Charles blinked up at him in shock trying to comprehend how he just got outmaneuvered by an omega in heat.

“No,” Max growled, breathing hard. “Not until I see her. Not until I know, with my own eyes, that she’s safe.”

His voice trembled, but his grip didn’t.

For a moment, Charles looked caught off guard—surprised by the defiance, or maybe by the edge of resolve behind Max’s fear. Then, slowly, something in him shifted. The tension eased from his shoulders, not surrender exactly, but something colder: calculation slipping back into place.

His expression softened, but it was the kind of softness that made Max’s skin prickle. The kind that wore a mask. Maybe a different one than before, but still a mask all the same.

Max stared at him, jaw clenched. He wasn’t sure who the real Charles was. The predator? The protector? The man who kissed him like he meant it, or the one who pulled all the strings?

Maybe one day he’d figure it out.

“Okay,” Charles said, voice low. Calm. “I promise.”

Max exhaled slowly, tension easing from his shoulders as his grip slackened. Okay… that went better than expected. Just one more thing—he needed to ask about Daniel, needed to—

A sharp gasp tore from his throat as a warm hand cupped his ass, fingers spreading with bold confidence.

Shit.

Heat surged through him like a wave—molten, startling, and far too familiar. He’d almost forgotten the way it pooled in his core, how fast it could rise.

“Mon ange,” Charles murmured, voice low and thick with hunger, “you’re leaking all over me. I think your body’s already asking for another round… does your mind want the same?”

A shiver slid down Max’s spine as Charles’s other hand traced slow, possessive circles into the dip of his hip. The intimacy of the touch was maddening. 

Max’s gaze dropped, and there it was—gleaming proof, slick and obscene, gathering on Charles’s stomach where their bodies met.

Fuck.

His mind reeled. This isn’t how it’s supposed to go. He had plans. Priorities. He still needed to secure Daniel’s safety, to understand how this engineered body even worked, why it betrayed him like this—responding, dripping, aching for more. He had a mission, for God’s sake, not… this.

And yet… his hips were already moving.

It was subtle at first—slow, unconscious circles, the way a thought turns into a dream. He barely noticed the grinding until it deepened, until Charles’s hand clamped down on his hips, guiding the rhythm with an intensity that short-circuited Max’s brain.

Another flash—white-hot light from that damn camera snapped him partway back to reality. 

Right. Charles’s weird photo kink.  

But it didn’t matter. Not when his body was trembling with need, not when his skin prickled under Charles’s gaze like worship.

“You look so good on top of me, Max.” Charles breathed, his voice reverent, almost awed. “God, you’re divine.”

Max’s head fell back as Charles forced his hips down, grinding harder, deeper. “Yeah… just like that. Wonder if you could come from this. But maybe that’s for another day.”

Max wanted to protest. He really did. There were more important things than this... weren’t there?

But the heat was relentless, rising inside him like pressure behind his eyes, curling into his lungs until even his breath trembled. Every thought of Daniel, every plan, every reason faded into static.

Just a little longer, Max thought, drowning in sensation. Everything can wait.

 


 

Charles hadn’t returned in two days.

Daniel stared at the door, jaw clenched, stomach hollow and aching. The last thing Charles had done was shove a tray through the narrow slot—over 24 hours ago. Since then, nothing. Not a sound. Not a shadow under the door.

What if something happened? What if Max snapped? What if they fought and Charles won ? What if he changed his mind—decided Max wasn’t worth the trouble anymore? What if he—

Daniel’s breath hitched. What if he got rid of him? And now he was just leaving Daniel in here to starve, like an afterthought?

Or… what if Max won?

If it came to a fight, Max would’ve had the upper hand. No one came close to him in close-quarters combat—not in Red Bull’s entire damn unit. Charles would’ve had to ambush him, drug him, trap him somehow.

Oh god.

Did he inject him already?

No. It was too soon. At least a few more days before the serum would take effect—based on what little Daniel had understood. It couldn’t have happened yet. It couldn’t—

This was all unraveling. Fast. The worst part? Daniel couldn’t stop any of it. Couldn’t even get out. All he could do was sit by the door, straining for footsteps, listening for any sign of Max’s voice. He pressed his ear against the cold metal.

And then— slam .

The little window in the door flew open, and a tray clattered in hard enough to spill water across the floor. Rice. A banana. A bottle of water.

How generous.

Daniel lunged forward, desperate. “ LECLERC! What the fuck is going on?! Where’s Max?! What the hell did you—”

He froze.

The scent hit him mid-sentence. It wasn’t just the sharp, bitter amber that clung to Charles like rot—it was something new. Something wrong. Sweet. Overripe.

Vanilla… and blueberries?

His stomach flipped. That was— no. That was Max. Or it used to be Max. But now it was stronger , thicker. Cloying. Radiating heat.

“Oh god,” he breathed. “ Is Max in heat?! ” His voice cracked from the sheer force of panic. He gripped the tray, knuckles white, staring through the slot.

He could only see Charles’s bare feet. And ankles.

Bare.

Daniel’s blood ran cold. No. No. No—

“No,” Charles said coolly, voice dry with mockery. “I just decided to change my scent today. You know, a fun little project.” A pause. “Yes, Daniel. Max is in heat. And he let me help him through it.”

Daniel’s mouth went dry.

“Oh,” Charles added almost casually, “he even let me take some pictures. Thought you might like to see him.” Something slid through the slot—photographic paper, curling at the edges.

The first image: Max, clothed but sweating, body slack on the sheets, eyes unfocused staring into the pillow, limbs splayed like he’d melted into the mattress.

The second: his face turned toward the camera, mouth parted, eyes wet, red like he’d been crying. His skin was flushed, the color creeping up his throat, along his cheeks, shining with sweat. He had hickeys everywhere.

Daniel’s hands trembled.

“You’re sick, ” he spat, voice hoarse with disbelief. “You think this is love ? You think drugging someone, turning them into—into— this is love?!”

“He didn’t fight,” Charles replied, perfectly calm. “He let me touch him. Let me take him. You can rage all you want, but none of it changes that.”

Daniel clutched the photos like they were burning holes into his palms. This wasn’t Max. This couldn’t be Max. Not his Maxy. His best friend wouldn’t just give in. Even if he did fall for Charles he wouldn’t break so easily. Not unless… unless he was forced . Unless he thought it would save someone. Maybe even him.

“Think whatever you want,” Charles said, already sliding the window closed. “Just know he’s the only reason you’re still alive. You should thank him when it’s over. Just a few more days.”

The slot slammed shut.

Silence.

Daniel stood there, shaking, the food untouched on the ground, the photos in his hands. He stared at them—at Max, wide-eyed and vulnerable, dissolving piece by piece in Charles’s world.

No.

Next time Charles came, he’d be ready. He’d have a plan. Because no one else was going to save Max.

So Daniel would.

Even if it killed him.

 


 

Fuck Charles was so big. 

Filled him up so good. 

He’d love to spend his whole life bouncing on his dick if he could.

“Y–yeah, Ch–Charles… right there, a-alsjeblieft…” The words spilled out of his mouth without thought, just whimpers coated in heat and need.

He couldn’t remember how this started anymore. One minute he was bargaining away his freedom, trying to stay sharp, stay loyal—and the next, Charles had him on his lap, fucking into him like nothing else in the world mattered.

And the worst part? He liked it. No, he loved it.

Some dim voice at the back of his mind was trying to remind him that this wasn't how it was supposed to go, that this wasn't him. But the heat roared louder, burning that voice to ash, leaving only one desperate truth: he needed more. Needed to be filled. To be touched. To be knotted.

Charles groaned beneath him, hands tight on his hips. “ Fuck, Maxie, ” he hissed through clenched teeth. “You’re so tight… I think I’m gonn-ah come soon…”

And Max—Max could barely stay upright, his thighs trembling, his body betraying him with every wet clench around Charles’s cock. He was losing himself in the rhythm, in the stretch, in the way Charles looked at him like he was the only thing that had ever truly mattered.

Charles stared up at him, panting. Something was trying to break through in him, and he knew it.

This wasn’t supposed to happen.

He wasn’t supposed to feel this much.

He wasn’t supposed to care.

He’d built his world on control, on precision, on cold, perfect logic. Feelings were a liability. Care was a weakness. Love? A fucking trap.

And yet… Max was here. Wrapped around him. Glowing with heat and sweat and fire. And the world felt like it had tilted off its axis. His voice—usually so sharp and dry with sarcasm—was now soaked in desperation, trembling with want. But even in this raw, undone state, he was still Max. Still strong. Still impossibly himself.

Charles could feel it in the way Max held his gaze even as he begged for more. In the way he never let himself go completely, never lost that quiet fire behind his eyes. Even as his body gave in, his spirit refused to break.

And God, Charles adored that.

He adored how fierce he was, how complicated. How a man who once scrubbed floors in silence now held the power to terrify him without even lifting a finger. Max had clawed his way through life with bloodied hands and a heart that refused to harden—had survived things that would have left lesser men cold and bitter.

But not Max. Max loved so deeply it made Charles ache. He gave every piece of himself to the people he cared about. Charles had seen it in the way he talked about his friends—about Victoria. He would sacrifice his freedom, his body, everything, if it meant keeping someone else safe.

Charles had spent years surrounded by people who’d only ever wanted something from him—power, money, status. Max didn’t want any of that. Max wanted safety. Truth. Loyalty.

He wanted things Charles had never truly given anyone.

And now, here he was, sitting in Charles’s lap, trembling and vulnerable from his first heat, but still fighting. Even in the haze, Max had looked him dead in the eye and made him promise not to hurt the people he loved. Even in surrender, Max never gave up his principles. And Charles had never felt so fucking humbled in his life.

He tightened his grip on Max’s waist, pulling him closer, grounding himself in the moment.

He thought back to all the times Max had resisted him, had clawed and kicked and cursed him. And now here he was moaning his name—softened but not broken, giving without surrendering, his trust sharp as a blade to the ribs.

What the fuck are you doing to me Maxie? Charles thought, dizzy from the weight of it. You’re the only one who has ever made me want to be something better.

He didn’t say it. Couldn’t. But something in him wanted . For the first time in a very long time, he wanted more than power. More than control. He wanted Max . Not just the body, not just the heat. The person . All of him.

He wanted to cherish.

The man who had climbed his way through the criminal underworld now wanted nothing more than to make one stubborn, impossible, radiant human being happy.

And that soft, aching thing inside Charles began to twist.

Because the truth was—he couldn’t give Max what he deserved. Not really. Not the freedom. Not the clean, honest love Max was built for. Not after the things he’d done. Not after the lies. The manipulation. The cell Daniel was still locked in. The threats still hanging over their heads. The womb in Max’s body. 

No matter how many times he told himself otherwise. No matter how many sweet words he whispered into flushed skin or how gentle his hands became when Max whimpered his name.

He’d taken Max expecting defiance. A long war of will and resistance. He’d braced himself for a challenge, for the satisfaction of slowly, carefully dismantling his defenses. Piece by piece. He thought it would feel good—turning Max pliant.

But now, watching Max move above him, body flushed and trembling, riding out the new waves of his heat—eyes half-lidded, lips parted in blind trust—Charles felt something sharp wedge into his chest.

It wasn’t victory.

It was awe.

Max, even like this—softened by hormones, voice ragged with need—was still Max . His strength hadn’t disappeared. It had just… transformed. Condensed into something quiet and radiant. Something Charles hadn’t earned.

He deserves better than this, Charles thought, his brain reaviling things he would never say out loud. Better than me. Better than someone who caged him just to keep him close.

A beat passed. His hands curled around Max’s hips, reverent, almost shaking.

And for a moment—just one fragile second—he wanted to let go. To step back. To say the words Max deserved to hear. To finally admit everything he has been running from his whole life.

But then Max leaned forward, buried his face against Charles’s neck, and sighed —the sound small and safe and heartbreakingly tender.

Something snapped back into place.

Charles inhaled sharply—and the guilt crumpled under the weight of something older, darker, truer .

No.

No, he didn’t need to earn Max.

Max was already his.

He hadn’t stolen anything. He’d claimed what was rightfully his.

Max was his. His to hold, his to guide, his to protect. And more importantly—his to keep. Everything Max had become—this trembling, powerful, trusting creature—was shaped under Charles’s hand.

Shaped to become his in every sense of that word. 

Max didn’t need freedom. He needed direction .

And Charles had given it to him.

So what if it had cost a little suffering? Max was better now . Max was rare now. Max was his now. 

And the best part?

Max didn’t even realize how deeply it had sunk in. How his body obeyed even when his mind rebelled. How his instincts always carried him back to Charles like a compass needle finding north.

He hadn’t taken something beautiful and ruined it.

He’d taken something wild and refined it. Elevated it.

Perfected it.

That feeling in his gut wasn’t guilt—it was pride.

Of course he deserved Max. Who else could have done what he had? Who else could have kept him safe, controlled, wanted? Who else could make someone like Max fall apart and still keep him whole?

He gripped Max tighter, drawing him down until their chests touched.

His lips brushed against the shell of Max’s ear.

Charles tightened his grip on Max’s hips, holding him there, still, flush against him— connected .

“Look at you,” he murmured, voice thick, reverent, possessive. “You don’t even know how perfect you are like this, do you?”

Max gave a breathless noise, eyes barely open.

“You’re mine,” Charles whispered against his ear, fingers digging in just enough to remind him. “You were always mine. Always will be. Even when you fight it. Even when you lie to yourself.”

Max let out a soft, broken sound. His fingers curled against Charles’s chest—as if he wanted to push away, but his body didn’t allow him.

Because this was right. This was how it was meant to be. Max, trembling and gorgeous, trusting him with his body even when his mind still pushed back. That resistance only made it sweeter.

Charles smiled.

The guilt was gone.

Burned clean.

All that was left was possession. Deep and righteous.

Fuck , he thought, teeth sinking slightly into his lower lip. He’d almost lost himself for a minute there. Let himself spiral. Let that old, weak instinct for guilt and mercy crawl back in and overtake him. 

Max did that to him.

That beautiful, impossible boy had rewired something inside him without even trying.

Charles hadn't expected the impact to be this strong. Hadn’t expected Max to press beneath his ribs like a growing ivy. Hadn’t expected to care . Not like this.

But it didn’t matter.

Because caring didn’t make him soft.

It made him territorial.

And Max was his.

His creation. His possession. His problem. His prize.

He brushed the sweat-damp curls from Max’s flushed forehead and pressed a kiss there—slow and deliberate. Not tender. Not cruel. Something in between. A promise. A warning. A claim.

Mine ,” he murmured again.

A vow.
A sentence.
A fact .

And this time, there wasn’t a single piece of him that flinched at the thought. No inner voice tugging him back to doubt. No echo of guilt gnawing at the edges.

It was right .
It was natural .
It was inevitable .

This was exactly how it should be.

“Cha-ahrlie… k–mhm… ah-me…” Max whimpered into his shoulder, voice cracking under the weight of pleasure. The sound dragged Charles back from the tangle of thoughts he'd been drowning in.

His breath hitched, instinct taking over. He leaned in, tongue slow and deliberate as he dragged it up Max’s throat. The taste of sweat and salt, the flutter of Max’s pulse against his mouth—it made Charles groan, hips rolling up hard.

Max’s body shivered in his lap, every movement soft and soaked in need. He was flushed all over, pupils blown, heat-slicked thighs trembling as he tried to grind down even deeper.

“What was that, love?” Charles murmured, voice thick, almost reverent. “Didn’t quite catch it.”

Each time Max sank down, Charles brushed something devastating inside him—something that made Max’s walls clench and slick flood down onto the Alpha’s cock. He was melting, shaking, and yet still— still —he raised his hand and cupped Charles’s jaw, dragging his gaze up with trembling fingers.

“Kiss me…” Max begged, barely more than breath. “Please, Charlie.”

That voice—wrecked and raw, clinging to his name like it was the last word he’d ever speak—should’ve broken Charles open. Should’ve softened him.

But it didn’t.

It twisted something sharper inside him instead. Something dark. Something that whispered: he’s mine .

Max, glazed and trembling and so far gone he couldn’t even think straight, was still begging for him .

Not safety. Not escape. Him .

Charles should have told himself it wasn’t real. That it was heat talking, pheromones and overstimulation and desperation. That lucid Max—the real Max—would never fold into him like this again. Would never beg with that small, breaking voice.

But fuck it.

Even if it was a lie… it was the most beautiful lie Charles had ever heard.

So he kissed him.

He kissed Max like he was starving for it. Like the taste of him could anchor something loose and dangerous inside his chest. His mouth moved slow and deep, claiming him, memorizing him, dragging every broken little sound from his throat like a reward. One hand curled in Max’s hair, the other dragged down his spine with just enough pressure to make him shiver.

He kissed him like he could say everything he never would out loud—

I see you.
I hate that I need you.
You’re the only thing I want that doesn’t make me feel empty.

“Fuck, Max…” he breathed against his lips. His voice cracked, raw with something he didn’t dare name. “I think I…”

Max moaned—wrecked and pleading—and clenched around him, and that was it.

Charles broke.

He wrapped a hand around Max’s cock, stroking him in time with the slow, grinding roll of his hips. It was messy, breathless, obscene—and yet it felt like prayer. Like ritual.

Max arched with a cry, voice dissolving into static as he came, hot and shaking between them. The tight spasms dragged Charles over the edge with him, and he followed—burying himself deep as his knot locked with a brutal finality.

A single sound slipped from Charles’s throat as he came. A groan, broken at the edges. Like something had been torn from him.

Then silence.

Only breath.
Only heat.
Only them .

Charles stared at the ceiling, throat thick, arms caging Max close like he was afraid to let go.

And when he finally looked down, the sight nearly undid him.

Max, slumped and glowing in the weak light, looked divine .

Not just beautiful—but meant . Like the universe had carved out a place in his chest that only Max could fill.

A lump formed in Charles’s throat—but he swallowed it down, hard.

No. Not now. Not when Max was like this. Not when he was vulnerable and open and real in a way Charles knew he’d never see again once the heat cleared.

Instead, he pulled Max closer, arms wrapping tight. He kissed the top of his head. Pressed gentle fingers to the scent glands at his wrists and neck, grounding him, calming him like it was second nature.

“You are perfect,” he whispered, lips brushing against sweat-damp skin. “So fucking perfect, mon ange. You have no idea how good you are for me.”

Max mumbled something soft, half-asleep, and Charles didn’t try to catch it.

He didn’t need to.

Because right now, Max was his. In every way that mattered.

And no one—not Horner, not fate, not even Max’s own guilt—was ever going to take that away.

If they tried?

Charles would burn the world down.

And smile while it turned to ash.

Because this—this soft, shivering boy in his arms—was his .

Always had been.
Always would be.

Even if he had to rip heaven apart to keep it that way.

 


 

When he woke up, Max couldn’t quite remember where he was.

Everything felt soft. Warm. There was a heartbeat under his cheek, a steady thrum that lulled him into stillness. Fingers were tangled in his hair, slow and soothing. He let out a tiny sigh and smiled into bare skin.

Was this… heaven?

Maybe. Felt like it. It felt nice , and that was enough. He didn’t want to move. Didn’t want to think. Didn’t want to remember .

But memory had a cruel way of creeping in. It slithered back like smoke under a closed door.

Oh.
Right.
Charles.

He blinked open his eyes and tilted his head, just a little, enough to catch a glimpse of him—Charles, lying there on his back, all skin and shadow and sleep.

So unguarded .

That wasn’t the Charles Max was used to. Not the one with cool eyes and precise words and terrifying calm. No, this Charles looked… human . And oddly beautiful.

Max stared at him for a while. Just watched. No one would know.

Then—without even thinking—he nuzzled closer and buried his face against Charles’s neck, right where his scent gland pulsed sweetly. He breathed in and felt the ache in his belly return, low and slow.

Charles had deflated inside him but hadn’t slipped out yet. The knot had softened. No risk of pregnancy, Charles had said. Max really hoped that part wasn’t a lie.

Could he believe him, though?
Could he believe anything Charles said anymore?

His thoughts were sticky. Slipping through his fingers like syrup. He kept trying to pin something down, but everything spun too fast or too soft. Something about Vic? Something about rot? About stress-induced heats and experimental drugs?

He wasn’t sure if any of it was real. Or if Charles just liked telling him stories. He sounded convincing. But didn’t they all?

His brain felt like it had a cotton filter pressed over it. He needed to talk. Needed to ask about… Daniel? That was important. Wasn’t it?

But the heat was crawling back. Not in full force, but simmering under his skin again. Sooner than before. Or maybe he just slept for too long.

He’d have to wake Charles up soon. Soon . But… not yet .

His eyes drifted. Landed on the camera by the bed.

Something clicked in his brain, like a child seeing a toy.

Two can play that game.

He reached out with extreme caution, trying not to jostle the man underneath him. The camera was so far . His fingers barely grazed it. His body tilted dangerously—he nearly fell, caught himself, bit back a laugh.

When he finally got it, he cradled it like treasure. He’d never actually looked at it up close before. It was heavier than he thought, sleek, expensive, with a stylized vintage look that screamed Charles . He turned it on. Disabled the flash. A little click-beep made him freeze—but Charles didn’t move.

Perfect.

Max pointed it at that sleeping face. So peaceful. So pretty .

He took one photo. Then another.

Still nothing.

That was enough permission for him to get creative . He adjusted his angle, leaned over, captured the soft mess of hair against the pillow, the eyelashes resting on flushed cheeks, the faint trace of a smile—wait, had he always been smiling?

He snapped photos of the bedside tray, the mess of fruit peels and crumbs, the light bleeding through the curtains like liquid gold. The way Charles’s body curved in the sheets like art.

He didn’t notice the green eye watching him. Didn’t catch the twitch of amusement at the edge of Charles’s mouth.

That should’ve been the first warning. But Max’s brain was still fogged with heat and dopamine. Everything felt a little silly. A little slow.

He was having fun .

When he looked back, Charles’s face was just as relaxed. Maybe the smile had always been there. Maybe it meant nothing. Maybe he was dreaming of something nice.

A sudden, stupid idea lit up his brain like a sparkler. The camera in one hand. The gag—previously abandoned on the sheets—in the other.

His grin grew wild.

Just a little joke.

A prank as his sister used to say. Something to laugh about later. Something to make him feel in control. Even if it was dumb. Even if he’d regret it.

“Charles,” he whispered, testing. “Are you awake…?”

Silence. Deep breathing.

And Charles was a heavy sleeper. Max had learned that already. A proper, dead-to-the-world type.

He could do this.

He leaned over and gently, gently pushed his fingers into Charles’s mouth. Just a bit. The lips parted like a sigh.

God, he was so pretty.

Max slid the gag between his teeth with the care of someone threading a needle. It slipped in easily. The leather kissed flushed skin. He buckled it softly behind Charles’s head, fingers shaking with adrenaline and glee.

He sat back, breathless with triumph.

So pretty, ” he mumbled to no one, reaching for the camera again.

Click. Flash.

Charles—gagged, glowing in the morning light—looked like something holy and obscene all at once.

The heat drummed louder in his ears.

Max stared at the screen as the image loaded. He grinned. Then he aimed again—

Green eyes.

Wide open. Staring straight into the lens.

Max yelped, dropping the camera onto the bed. The sudden movement made Charles slip out of him with a wet, final sound.

He scrambled back on shaky arms, heart thudding. Charles didn’t move. Didn’t sit up. Just… watched. Gag still on, that eerie little smirk still twisting his mouth.

Max sat frozen, breath hitching.

Then Charles mumbled, voice thick through the gag:
“Cghldh ygh tmgh tgh ghgah ogghf?”

A pause. Then:
“Oghr mbghy ygh wngh ih to stgh onh?”

Max blanched.

“Shit—fuck, sorry—fuck—” He scrambled closer, hands fumbling at the buckles, heartbeat loud in his throat. His fingers shook. He couldn’t even look at Charles’s face. He didn’t want to see amusement or anger or worse—annoyance.

He got the gag off. Finally. Pulled it away with trembling hands and set it aside like it might burn him.

Charles licked his lips, slowly.

And he still hadn’t said a word.

Max waited. Tense. The fog in his head no longer soft—it felt jagged now.

This wasn’t the best way to start the conversation.

Can this stupid fucking heat end already? It was making him act like a completely different person. 

God save me. 


Charles didn’t open his eyes immediately when he woke. He didn’t need to. The sound of the camera had done it.

Click.
Click.
Click.

Then the weight of eyes on him. Hungry, curious. He knew that gaze already. Could feel it like heat against his skin.

Max was awake.

And very much not thinking clearly.

The fog was still thick in him—Charles could smell it. The omega’s slick-sweet scent had sharpened again, clinging to the sheets, to his skin, to every breath Charles pulled in. It made his instincts twitch, but he stayed still. Watched through cracked lashes as Max looked around their bedroom like a kitten high on catnip.

He’d been photographing him. Hadn’t even tried to be subtle.

And now—now Max was reaching for the gag. Charles almost laughed. The sheer audacity .

He closed his eyes again. Let Max have his fun.

Fingers pushed past his lips. Gentle. Hesitant. The gag slipped in easily, soft leather against his tongue. He could hear the soft buckling sound. Then Max pulled back and stared at him like he was a painting.

Click.
Flash.

Charles barely held in the smile threatening his mouth.

He waited. Let the omega spiral deeper into the heat-fog mischief. It was a rare look on Max—unguarded, a little chaotic. The kind of silly, impulsive behavior he never allowed himself in real life. And Charles… well. Charles found it adorable .

But what he found more adorable was the sight of surprised Max.

So he opened his eyes.

Max flinched hard. Dropped the camera. Nearly fell over himself.

Charles didn’t move. Just kept looking at him, head tilted a little, gag in place, like he was inviting him to do something .

And the way Max froze, the guilt slamming into him full force—fuck, it made Charles ache. The boy still hadn’t learned that he didn’t need to be scared. Not really. Not with him .

‘Could you take the gag off?’ He mumbled through it.

Then, just to tease: ‘ Or maybe you want it to stay on?’

Max looked horrified . Like Charles had just caught him stealing the crown jewels. His hands fumbled with the buckle like it was biting him. He wouldn’t even look at Charles’s face.

Charles let him. Let him unbuckle the leather, trembling and clumsy. Let him sit there, bracing for whatever might come next.

When he finally pulled it free, Charles stretched his jaw lazily, then licked his lips and looked at Max like he was something fragile and feral and his .

“You really thought you could get away with that?” he murmured.

Max looked down immediately. “I was just—just playing around. It was stupid, I know. I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking, I just—”

“Yes,” Charles said, voice low, cutting through the nervous babble. “You weren’t thinking.”

He sat up slowly, muscles flexing under his skin. The movement made Max’s eyes flick instinctively to his mouth, then his neck, then lower. He didn’t even try to hide it.

“That’s not your fault,” Charles said, softer now. “You’re still deep in the hormones, aren’t you?”

Max nodded, wide-eyed, lips parted like he wanted to argue—but couldn’t find the words. Charles reached out, brushed his knuckles against the boy’s cheek. Max leaned into it like a flower to sunlight.

Yeah this wasn’t the Max who bit back. It was so funny how quickly a heat could overpower him.

“It’s making your head fuzzy,” Charles murmured. “You don’t know which way is up right now. You want control because you feel like you’re losing it. That’s what that little prank was about, wasn’t it?”

“I just wanted…” Max said quietly, almost childlike, “to decide something. Even something stupid.”

Charles blinked. The words hung in the air, delicate and oddly sharp.

Something in him tugged—an ache, a guilt, a want. He leaned in and pressed a kiss to Max’s temple, letting the touch speak before his voice could betray the storm behind his ribs.

“That’s fair,” he murmured.

Fair.

God, maybe too fair.

Max looked so soft like this. Wide-eyed, scent-heavy, curling into him like Charles was the center of gravity. His second favorite version of Max, if he were honest. The first had always been the version that snapped back. The one who slammed doors and bared his teeth, and met Charles’s control with flame.

But even that felt complicated now.

Had he loved that strength because it made Max beautiful? Or because he liked being the one to crack it open? Was it admiration? Or just the kind of twisted desire that fed off resistance?

He didn’t fucking know anymore.

And maybe that was the worst part of it.

He looked down at Max—flushed, pliant, smelling like want—and he felt his throat tighten. Something about this felt like cheating. Not on someone else, but on Max . On the version of him who hadn’t asked for this—who was still somewhere underneath, buried under all the hormones and instinct and need.

But instead of saying any of that, he swallowed and smiled. A sharp, practiced thing. 

He won’t slip right in front of the man he needed to break into submission.

“But,” he said softly, “next time you put something in my mouth without asking—”

He paused, ran a finger under Max’s chin until their eyes met.

“—I’m tying you to the bed and edging you for hours. Understand?”

He watched the way Max’s breath caught, pupils dilating like he’d just been praised. The blush deepened across his cheeks, and the slick-sweet scent that rolled off him got stronger , more desperate.

Charles forced a breath out through his nose. Jesus .

“You like that idea,” he murmured, almost accusing, and let his hand trail down Max’s spine—slow, soothing, sinful. “Of course you do.”

Max shivered under his touch, a low noise slipping out of his throat. He wasn’t thinking. Not really. The way his body leaned in, seeking more, mindless and warm and too open—it made Charles want to both cradle him and push him down.

He closed his eyes for a second. Tried to collect himself.

This was dangerous.

He was losing the line .

For god knows which time today.

He'd told himself it was fine to indulge—to take what was freely offered, especially when Max begged for it—but the guilt was starting to crawl back. Louder. He never felt this complicated in his life.

He opened his eyes again. Max was still watching him, blinking slowly, chest rising and falling too fast. Trusting him. So much trust .

Trust that would disappear the second the heat ended.

Charles felt something sharp twist in his chest.

“You’re a mess,” he said gently, brushing hair from Max’s face. “And I’m starting to realize I’m not much better.”

Max buried his face in Charles’s neck again, his breath warm and shaky against skin. He mumbled something, but it was swallowed by the weight of his own body, too quiet and slurred to make out.

He was melting. Soft. Too soft. All pliant limbs and trembling fingers, clinging like it was the only thing keeping him grounded.

But beneath all that, he was still Max. Still the boy who carried guilt like a second skin. Still the one who needed to be sure he hadn’t crossed some invisible line. Even if his own lines have been destroyed by that very person.

“…So you’re not mad?” he asked eventually, the words muffled against Charles’s throat. Small. Hesitant. Like it cost him something to even ask.

Charles hesitated. Not enough for Max to notice—but he felt it, like a breath held too long in the chest.

He pulled back, hands gentle on Max’s hips, and met his eyes.

“Not mad,” he said, and let his thumb brush softly over Max’s flushed cheek. Then, a pause. “Maybe a little impressed.”

Max blinked up at him, confused but intrigued. That ever-present guilt flickered behind his pupils like a light on low battery.

“You’re bolder when your brain’s scrambled,” Charles added, voice dipping low as his hand slid up to cradle the back of Max’s neck. “And you’re so fucking cute when you’re being bad.”

Max huffed—tried to scoff, probably—but it cracked halfway into a sound closer to a whimper. His fingers twitched against Charles’s thigh, like he couldn’t quite decide whether to pull away or crawl inside him.

Charles exhaled softly through his nose, the sound caught between affection and something darker.

“Come here.”

He guided Max fully into his lap, slow and careful, like he didn’t want to break whatever fragile state Max was floating in. Their bodies aligned, heat pressing into heat. Max sighed, finally settling—no more resistance, just surrender.

Charles kissed him. Long and unhurried. The kind of kiss meant for something deeper than sex. The kind you give someone when you’re trying to memorize the shape of their mouth.

“I’ll help you stay clearheaded next time,” he whispered when they broke apart. “Without me needing to scent you nonstop. You’ll ask me for what you need. And I’ll take care of it. Alright?”

Max’s eyelids fluttered like he was drunk on more than just hormones. His nod was slow, dreamlike.

There was no defiance left in him. No biting edge. Just that open, trusting expression Charles had only ever caught glimpses of before now.

He was so omega like this. Unmasked. Stripped down. Wanting, needing. His .

Charles felt something tighten in his chest. It should’ve been triumph—but it wasn’t. Not entirely.

“Good boy,” he said anyway, and pressed a kiss to the damp skin of Max’s throat. “Now lie back. You’ve had your fun…”

His lips curled into something sharper as his hand slipped lower.

“…My turn.”

And when Max obeyed, boneless and wide-eyed, Charles wasn’t sure if he felt victorious—or utterly undone.

 


 

Max stirred slowly, his legs tangled with Charles’s, both of them sunk deep into the ruined sheets. His body was heavy with exhaustion, flushed and warm, and slick between his thighs made everything feel raw and too real.

But his mind—his mind had finally come back to him.

Lucid.

Clear.

Embarrassed.

Fuck.

He covered his face with his hand and groaned softly into his palm. The mortification rolled in slowly but relentlessly, like tidewater. Every memory that returned made him want to dissolve. The camera. The gag. The pictures . The words he'd said, the things he’d asked for —like he was some pathetic little omega begging for scraps.

Was it the fifth or the sixth round when he begged Charles to fill him up? He couldn’t even remember.

God, he’d been so open. So trusting. So… needy . Like he hadn’t spent months building walls made of iron and barbed wire.

How the hell had his brain just… melted like that? Just forgot what Charles has done to him, how much he violated his trust just because it wanted… a knot?

He turned his face toward Charles and studied him for a moment. Peaceful. Asleep. His lashes fanned against flushed cheeks, lips slightly parted, a faint smile still lingering there like a ghost of the night.

Max's stomach churned. Because it wasn’t just the embarrassment—no, not really.

It was the fear, creeping in again now that he was himself. Because Charles was still Charles. And Max still didn’t know what the hell was waiting for him once the heat faded fully.

He couldn’t keep putting things off. Not while Daniel was still locked in a cell somewhere in the dark.

Act now, he thought.

So he did.

He reached over and gently shook Charles’s shoulder. “Hey. Wake up.”

Charles grunted, rolled onto his back, and blinked his eyes open slowly. “Mmm… again?” he mumbled, voice sleep-thick and lazy, already smirking. “You insatiable little thing.”

Max’s stomach twisted again. He pushed down the blush and kept his voice flat. “There’s something I need to talk about.”

That woke Charles up a little faster.

He blinked at Max properly this time. “Okay,” he said, stretching one arm over his head. “What is it?”

Max sat up, the sheet slipping down his back. He didn’t look at Charles when he said it.

“I want you to let Daniel out.”

Silence.

He looked back over.

Charles had stilled. That loose, post-sex ease drained from his features in a blink, replaced by a quiet, unreadable tension. Not quite anger. Not quite fear. Just a tightly-leashed calculation.

“I can’t do that right now,” Charles said, voice careful. “He’ll run straight to Horner. And once Horner finds out what happened to you—what you became—your sister will be dead before the sun sets. He’ll make sure of it. Just to prove a point.”

Max didn’t flinch. His eyes stayed locked on Charles’s, sharp and steady.

“Then relocate her.”

Charles’s expression flickered. The first crack.

“Max—”

“You have three days,” Max said, his voice flat but cold as steel. “You can’t keep Daniel locked up forever. And don’t insult me by pretending you’re scared of Horner. You’re not. You said it yourself—you have everything you need. So use it. Get her somewhere safe.”

Charles didn’t answer right away.

He leaned back against the headboard, dragging a hand down his face, slow and tired. “Can’t we just… stay here a little longer?” he muttered. “You’re soft in my arms. Warm. Still wrecked from me. It’s the first time in forever you’ve let yourself rest. Let yourself stop worrying even if just for short bits.”

He looked at Max then, and something hungry flickered behind the calm. “You’re gorgeous like this. Flushed. Loose. I’d get you to round ten by midnight if you let me. Why stop now?”

Max froze.

His stomach turned. Was Charles seriously saying he’d risk his sister’s life— just to keep fucking him ?

His eyes went cold. Ice over fire.

“Because I’m not your pet,” he said, low and razor-edged.

That landed. Charles stiffened, like the words had slapped him across the mouth.

Yeah—this wasn’t the pliant, heat-drugged Max he could coax and bend. This was the Max he couldn’t outmaneuver. The one who didn’t flinch. The one who looked at him like he wasn’t afraid to start a war.

“And if you don’t start making good on your promises,” Max continued, voice steady but low, “I’ll finish this heat alone. I’ll throw you out if I have to. You won’t touch me again until I know Daniel’s out of that cell and my sister is safe .”

That did it.

Charles let out a long, theatrical groan, collapsing back onto the pillows like a man under siege. “God,” he muttered, eyes closed, “you’re the most stubborn person I’ve ever met.”

But his voice was laced with something else now. Not anger. Not even frustration. Something grudgingly fond. Resigned, even.

He sat up, swung his legs over the side of the bed, and stretched with a sigh. Then—wordless—he stood and crossed the room to the closet.

Max watched him silently.

When Charles returned, he was holding two robes.

A deep crimson one for himself, rich as spilled wine. And a navy silk one, cool and elegant, which he tossed onto the bed beside Max without ceremony.

“Let’s take a break,” Charles said, rolling his neck like it carried the weight of the whole conversation. “You need food. I need caffeine. And then I’ll show you the relocation plan.”

Max narrowed his eyes. “You already have one?”

Charles’s lips curled—not quite a smile. Too sharp. Too smug. “Of course I do. Texted Joris to start prepping the moment we made the deal. Got the first draft by the end of round four.”

He paused, just long enough for the words to land. Then added, casually:

“And yes, before you ask—I know where your sister is. You hid her well, I’ll give you that. But nothing Ferrari can’t infiltrate.”

Max’s jaw tightened. His hands flexed at his sides—but he didn’t speak. Didn’t have to. The look in his eyes said enough.

He turned away, slipping into the robe. The navy silk clung to the lines of his body as he tied it tight, chin lifted, spine straight. Even trembling, even worn out, he looked unshakable. Like someone carved from fight and pride.

The heat was far away—at least now—so he will make use of that time.

Charles watched him for one slow second.

Then he turned toward the door, pausing in the frame.

“Go to the kitchen,” he said, without looking back. “I’ll make you a carbonara.”

His voice wasn’t soft. But it wasn’t cruel either. Just… certain. Like a command that didn’t need enforcing.

It sounded like care. Twisted through power. Like a man who didn’t ask—because he never doubted he’d be obeyed.

And this time, Max didn’t argue.

He just followed.

Notes:

What are we thinking???

Okay, so yes—this chapter was chaotic and all over the place, but I swear I had a valid excuse: I had to get a pilonidal cyst removed and it was so deep under the skin I had to wait a few days until it grew to the size of, like, something between a golf ball and a tennis ball. Worst pain of my life. At least the pain meds were strong. Too strong as you might have read.

So yeah… rereading this chapter, I can definitely see where I might’ve flown a bit off the rails (the pregnancy scare? the scene right after Daniel's promise for vengeance? photographer Max? the gag making a comeback? yeah we’re going back to seriousness in the next chapter dw), but hey—it released some tension and we all needed that.

Now onto the characters.
Writing Charles has been an experience, to say the least. I want him to be soft and good and absolutely devoted to cherishing Max—but also ruthlessly possessive and aware that Max is his even if the blond himself doesn't want to admit it. But now he's starting to spiral a little, because his loverboy jumped on his dick a bit too well and now he's having feelings. Let's see how much longer he will be able to keep the big bad boy act up.

And Max. Oh my god, Max. He’s ping-ponging between emotional states like he’s got a personality disorder (he and charles are so alike aren’t they😊😊) but really it’s just the heat and brain chemistry frying him from the inside out. Every time the haze clears, he’s just sitting there cringing at himself like, “I said what??” Poor guy. And Charles offering to help him stay clearheaded during future heats? The way that can be achieved is going to mess him up even more. Send prayers to our poor boy.

As for next chapter—heads up, it might not be out next week. My internship (the one that got pushed because the building literally caught fire) is finally starting, and if I want to keep these chapter lengths and quality up, I might need some extra time. So keep your eyes peeled next weekend, but no promises!!

Also since Horner is no longer at RedBull (thank fuck🎉🎉) might just make it canon in this universe. Charles will help with that. Next few chapters will be quite a ride and I’ll see you all… as soon as I can!! Have a great day!!

Chapter 12: Completely, utterly his.

Summary:

Max finally gets an update on Vic, makes carbonara, and smashes a mirror. Charles is the one who actually delivers the news, cooks the carbonara, and cleans up the glass. He also finally shows Max what’s been hiding in that Cartier box, much to Max's dismay.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed the last silly chapter, because we’re diving straight back into existential dread and a total lack of will to live!!!! hooray!! 🎉 That said, this version of the chapter is actually toned down from what I originally had in mind (no spoilers, but let’s just say the mirror—or rather, its pieces—was supposed to have an additional purpose)(a bit more on the triggering side). I’ll leave that to your imagination.

Also, yeah… I just realized this is like the third chapter that still takes place on the same day as Max’s injection. I swear we’ll move on soon. But not before our boy suffers a little more—physically, sure, but mentally? Oh, absolutely.

Think five stages of grief, but Max goes through them like he’s skipping rope. Emotions vanish or crash over him the second they show up. Everything is dialed up to a 100 and he's too tired from it all already. It's chaos. We love to see it.

Anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter as much as I enjoyed writing it (and breaking Max down into emotional rubble, while Charles is going through an identity crisis)(right almost forgot—a bit of Charles's past will be here, a look into his upbringing—be prepared)! The ending relieves some pressure, but don’t get too comfortable—there’s more pain ahead.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The kitchen was dimly lit, a golden hush settling over the stone countertops and matte black fixtures. It should’ve felt like a reprieve. A return to normalcy. But nothing about Max felt normal anymore.

He perched stiffly on a high-backed stool, arms resting on the edge of the cold island counter, muscles aching in places he hadn’t known could ache. His robe stuck slightly to the sweat still cooling on his skin. The scent of sex clung to him, too faint now to be unbearable, but strong enough to shame him. Like a fingerprint on glass. Like a brand.

Across the kitchen, Charles moved with the relaxed ease of a man who had not just spent hours fucking someone into obedience. His movements were precise. Confident. Measured. There was no tremor in his hands as he filled a pot with water, sprinkled salt, clicked the stove on.

Max watched him. Quiet. Sharp-eyed.

For the first time in hours, his thoughts felt... clearer. Slower, at least. Max could still feel the heat pulsing low in his spine, simmering instead of burning—dulled, maybe, by the fact that Charles had fucked him three times without pause.

He hated the fact that it helped.

Every moan, every whispered plea, every way he’d folded under Charles’s touch—it replayed in flashes across his mind. Shame slid down his spine like cold water. He’d begged. Not just once. Not just because of instinct, but because it had felt good . Because Charles had made him feel like he’d needed it.

He’d clung to him.

Max clenched his jaw, trying not to gag on the memory.

When he finally spoke, his voice was hoarse. Raw from disuse and overuse alike.

“The plan. For Victoria.”

Charles didn’t even glance up. “Check the iPad. On the counter.”

Max’s fingers closed around it, hands still unsteady, and flicked through the document already open on the screen. The plan was… thorough. Clinical. Effective.

A black car. Neutral plates. Extraction from the safehouse in Switzerland. No weapons shown unless necessary. Quiet relocation to a small village just outside the estate. A bodyguard on standby. No contact unless pre-approved.

Max blinked.

His throat tightened, eyes scanning it again just to be sure.

She would be close. Safe.

Hope—small and sharp—punched through the fog in his skull.

“I want to call her,” Max said quickly. “Now. She needs to know. I don’t want her caught off-guard.”

Charles paused, hand hovering above a jar of dried basil. Then, with a soft exhale that was almost indulgent, he pulled his own phone from the pocket of his robe and handed it over.

“Five minutes,” he said. 

Max barely heard him. His fingers flew over the screen, keying in Victoria’s number from memory. His heart thudded—too loud, too hopeful—finally, finally, he’d get to hear her voice—

A soft chime.

A banner notification slid across the top of the screen.

JORIS: Did you put the collar on him yet?

Max’s thumb froze mid-press. He stared at the words, the meaning slow to hit.

At first, it was like reading a foreign language.

Then it registered.

His stomach turned violently.

His head snapped up. “A collar? What is that supposed to mean?”

Charles’s eyes lifted, lips already parting with a tight curse. He crossed the room in two strides and snatched the phone out of Max’s hand before he could say another word.

“It’s not important right now,” he said, too calm. Too practiced.

Max rose from the stool like it had burned him, eyes wide, chest hollowing.

“The fuck it isn’t.”

He was shaking again—not from heat this time, but rage. Confusion. And something sadder: betrayal that didn’t even surprise him.

“I’ve heard the stories,” Max spat, voice climbing. “About alphas who keep their omegas on collars. Treat them like pets. Keep them broken. Obedient. I didn’t want to believe you’d—” He broke off, teeth grinding. “Fuck, I don’t even know why I’m surprised anymore.”

His voice cracked on the last word. His vision blurred maybe from tears, maybe from something else. He didn’t know anymore.

Charles didn’t flinch. Just stood there, holding the phone like it meant nothing. But his jaw was tight. There was something flickering behind his eyes—annoyance, maybe. Or something worse: guilt he was trying to strangle into silence.

“It’s not like that,” Charles said finally. “It’s chemical. Suppressants, Max. Built into the collar. It’s not about control—it’s about easing the symptoms. Helping you think. Helping you breathe.”

Max stared at him, stunned.

“That’s funny,” he said, voice cold. “Because the only thing making it hard to breathe right now is you .”

A long silence stretched between them. Charles’s expression didn’t waver—but there was something flickering underneath it now. That same contradiction Max had started to notice. Something cracking.

Charles wanted to believe his own bullshit. That he was helping. That Max belonged to him because it was natural .

But some part of him—deep and buried— knew . Knew what he was doing. Knew it wasn’t love. Not the pure kind. Not yet. Maybe not ever. Just possession, twisted up with obsession and guilt and want. Exactly what Mattia had taught him.

Still, Charles just nodded toward the stovetop.

“Watch the pasta,” he said. “I’ll be right back.”

And then he was gone, the door clicking softly behind him.

Max stood there, breath shallow, hands clenched at his sides. The pot on the stove gurgled, steam curling up into the dim light. The smell of basil lingered in the air—warm, comforting, wrong .

Max stared down into the boiling water. Watched the bubbles rise and burst.

His reflection wavered in the steel pot.

He didn’t recognize it anymore.

 


 

Max scowled at the bubbling pasta water like it had personally offended him.

“A collar,” he muttered under his breath, the spatula clenched so tightly in his hand his knuckles had gone white. “Who the fuck does he think he is?”

He’d heard whispers about them. Stories passed around in hushed voices—usually about cruel alphas, the kind who wanted control more than connection. Collars were for ownership. Control. Submission. Nothing about them screamed relief .

How the hell was a leather band around his neck supposed to make the heat easier?

He tried to recall what Victoria did during hers. Back at home, their mom used to keep a drawer in the bathroom stocked with those little white bottles—suppressants and scent-dulling capsules. Victoria’s heats had always been mild, like a light fever with a bad mood. Never anything like this . She'd never needed restraints, never begged .

She certainly hadn’t been collared like a fucking show dog.

Max gritted his teeth, glaring at the stove.

When all this was over, he was going to research the hell out of omega physiology. Clearly there were things about his own biology—his own body —that he didn’t understand. And he hated that. Hated needing answers he shouldn’t need. Hated feeling helpless .

The door opened behind him, and Charles stepped back into the kitchen—silent, purposeful, carrying a big, deep red box.

Max turned. And nearly dropped the spatula.

Cartier.

The box that Charles received alongside his necklace.

“You have got to be kidding me,” he said, voice flat with disbelief.

Why was it so big if there was just a simple collar inside?

Charles didn’t answer. He just placed the box on the counter with all the reverence of a priest laying down a relic.

Max took one unconscious step back. “I’m not touching that.”

Charles didn’t seem surprised. He opened the lid himself.

Max expected leather. Black, thick, with a steel clasp or a tag with Charles’s initials—something brutal. Something degrading .

But what he saw inside stopped him cold.

It was… beautiful.

It definitely wasn’t what Max expected.

Not even close.

This didn’t look like something meant to hold him.

It looked like something meant to honor him.

Not in the loud, ostentatious way wealth sometimes announced itself. This wasn’t gaudy. It was quiet. Precise. Gold, yes, but softened—each link woven like the threads of an old tapestry, so fine it seemed impossible that human hands had made it.

In the low kitchen light, the thing shimmered not with arrogance but restraint. Like it knew it could blind you but chose not to.

Not quite a collar. Not quite jewelry. Something in-between. Something ancient and holy and maddeningly modern. It lay on its black velvet stand like it was floating, the shape of it revealing itself only slowly—wider than a choker, curved to rest not at the throat but just under it, across the collarbones. Gentle. Elegant.

And there were flowers.

Max hadn’t seen them at first. They weren’t obvious—no screaming colors, no hard outlines. Just the faintest shift in texture, in tone. A breath darker than the gold around them. Tiny blossoms, like secrets whispered into metal. Some blooming fully, others only half-open. Their presence felt… intimate. Hidden for the wearer, not the world.

It was art. Undeniably.

His hand moved without permission.

Fingertips brushed one of the delicate links, and Max froze.

It didn’t feel like metal.

It felt like silk left out in winter. Cold, but soft. Almost warm a second later. Like the damn thing remembered what it was to rest against skin.

His breath caught.

He let his thumb drift over one of the darker flowers, feeling the ridges of it. Subtle, like a pulse just beneath the surface.

And then—it was small, barely noticeable—but something in him eased.

Just a flicker. A whisper. Like someone had opened a window in his chest. Like maybe, for a second, his body wasn’t entirely against him.

His head snapped up. “What… What is this?” he asked, voice lower now, as if he didn’t want to disturb something fragile.

Charles stood across from him, watching. Still. Expressionless. Calculating.

“The gold is infused with my scent,” he said. “A specialized alloy, similar to your bracelet but stronger. The darker flowers cover your scent glands. They respond to spikes during heat—so your body doesn’t spiral as fast. It won’t stop it. Just… soften it. Help you breathe through it and keep it at bay for a bit longer."

Max stared down at the collar again—but now it felt wrong to call it that. This wasn’t a restraint. It wasn’t meant to bind .

It was meant to convince .

His voice was quieter when he asked, “Who made it?” It wasn't something just anyone could buy. Someone had to spend multiple hours designing and crafting this piece of art.

“A trusted artist,” Charles replied, tone clipped. “It’s custom. I commissioned it the day I decided to inject you.”

The words hit like cold steel sliding between his ribs.

The day I decided.

Not discussed. Not negotiated. Not offered .

Decided.

Right.

Max pulled his hand back like he’d touched fire. The moment was gone, whatever haze of awe had held him vanishing beneath a surge of nausea.

Of course. Of course even beauty could be used as a leash.

And damn him—damn him—but Max was impressed. Some part of him, buried beneath the fury, the betrayal, the revulsion, still saw it for what it was: masterful. A piece of craftsmanship so singular he almost wanted to study it, to understand how something so fine could even exist.

But that didn’t change what it meant.

“You actually think I’m going to wear that?” he asked, each word laced with bitterness. “You think because it looks like art, I’ll just forget it’s a fucking collar?”

Max didn’t move. Couldn’t. The collar was still there, gleaming faintly in the light.

Gorgeous. Terrifying.

A trap made beautiful.

And wasn’t that just like Charles?

But at that moment something in Charles’s expression seemed to be wanting to break through. Through the mask he put of ever since they left the bed. 

Sadness? heartbreak? Guilt?

Even his scent seemed to be a bit more uncertain than usual. 

But just as soon as the crack appeared it sealed itself. 

“Either way,” the Monegasque said, “your usual necklace has to be taken in. The date’s changed.”

Before Max could object, Charles’s hand moved—swift, silent—and unclasped the golden chain Max wore around his neck. It was off before he could react, tucked neatly away like it had never been there at all.

Max froze, still reeling, caught between horror and awe as Charles reached into the box again and lifted the golden collar out in full. It caught the light like fire. Like a crown.

But when Charles took a step forward, Max stepped back fast .

“Don’t,” Max snapped, pulse leaping in his throat. “I told you. You’re not putting that on me.”

A tense pause. Charles's eyes narrowed just slightly, but he didn’t force it. He just set the collar gently on the counter.

“As you wish,” he said, tone deceptively light. “But it’s either this, pain… or me. For at least 3 more days.”

Max didn’t answer.

Because there was no answer. Not one he could live with.

Pain. Collar. Or Charles.

He clenched his jaw and turned back toward the stove, pretending he wasn’t burning up again, pretending the pressure behind his eyes was just from the heat and not from everything else .

Behind him, Charles moved smoothly through the kitchen, cracking eggs into a bowl, whisking with effortless elegance. He was making carbonara like this was any other day. Like he hadn’t just offered Max a golden leash and expected him to say thank you .

Max’s hands trembled on the edge of the counter.

This wasn’t how it was supposed to be.

He was supposed to be strong. Untouchable. Independent.

And yet here he was, panting through another round of heat, standing in a gilded kitchen, feeling the pull of something designed to help him—but only by reminding him who owned him.

The worst part?

He couldn’t stop thinking about the collar’s texture. How it felt like silk and smelled faintly of Charles. How the pressure had lessened the moment he touched the flowers. How good would it feel if he actually put it on?

He hated it.

He hated himself more.

He stared at the counter, sweat beading on his brow, body heating like kindling.

He didn’t want the pain.

He didn’t want the collar.

And he definitely didn’t want Charles. 

At least for now while he still felt embarrassment.

But those were the only choices left.

And none of them felt like freedom.

Max shifted awkwardly on his feet, fingers twitching at his sides. The heat was rising again—but still far enough for his brain to continue working. Foggy, yes, but not gone . And suddenly he remembered Victoria.

He hadn’t called her because of this little disruption.

Swallowing his pride he turned back to Charles.

“Can I—uh, can I call Vic?” he blurted, voice rough, a little too fast. “I… didn’t the first time. I—I should now.”

Charles looked up from the stove, lazily stirring the sauce. “You may,” he said smoothly, like he was being generous. “What’s her number?”

Max hesitated for a heartbeat, instincts prickling— don’t give him that —but what choice did he have? 

For fuck’s sake he was literally about to call her from Charles’s phone either way, can his brain please follow along?

He mumbled out the digits.

To his surprise, Charles didn’t pass the phone over. Instead, he tapped the screen calmly, lifted the device to his ear, and waited as the line rang.

Max blinked. “Wait—what are you doing?”

Charles didn’t answer. The call connected.

“Bonsoir, Victoria,” Charles said pleasantly, with that irritating, polished French lilt. “This is Charles Leclerc. I’m Max’s fiancé.”

Max’s jaw quite literally dropped. “My what?!”

Fiancé?

What the fuck gave him the confidence to just— say that?

“What the hell are you—give me the phone—”

Charles was still speaking, ignoring Max’s flailing. “I’m calling to let you know that some people will be arriving soon to help you relocate. It’s for your safety.”

On the other end of the line, Max could hear his sister’s voice, small and panicked. “Wait—who? Relocate where? Who are you?”

Max snapped out of his daze, lunged, and ripped the phone from Charles’s hand. “Vic—Vic, it’s me. It’s Max. It’s okay—well, no, it’s not okay, it’s not normal, but—but listen—just listen for a second—”

“Max?” Her voice was thin, unsure. “What is happening? Who was that? What are you talking about?”

He ran a hand through his hair, heart pounding. His voice was still a bit hoarse and already laced with heat, but he powered through. “I—I’ll explain everything, I swear. Just… you’re in danger right now. People are coming to get you. They’ll bring you here, to me. You’ll be safe, I promise.”

“Danger?” she repeated, voice rising. “Max, what are you talking about? You sound—Jesus, you sound off. Are you okay? Are you in danger?”

“No—I mean, yes—kind of, but I’m okay, I just—there’s a lot, Vic. A lot has changed. I’m not with Red Bull anymore and I’m also no longer a bet—”

Before he could finish, the phone was yanked from his hand with surgical precision.

“Hey—!”

Charles held the phone to his ear again, his expression mild and unreadable. “Just pack, Victoria. Don’t make this difficult. You’ll see Max very soon.”

He hung up before she could respond.

Max rounded on him, furious. “What the fuck was that? Why the hell would you—why can’t I just talk to her?”

Charles set the phone down with a quiet click and turned back to the stove, as if the conversation had been nothing more than a passing inconvenience. “You’ll talk to her once she’s here. No need to overwhelm the poor girl with… details.”

Max stared, hands shaking. “Details?” he spat. “You mean like the part where you drugged me and ripped my life apart and told my sister we’re engaged—?!”

Charles didn’t look at him. Just kept stirring, like Max was background noise. But a small smirk did appear on his face.

“You’re burning the bacon,” he said coolly. “If you want it edible, take over.”

Max stood there, seething, heart in his throat, body burning again—not just with the heat, but with helpless, roiling rage . He looked at the phone. At Charles. At the countertop where the golden collar still lay. At his thighs already starting to glisten with slick.

He didn’t know what to say anymore. But god, he hated that Charles always acted like he knew exactly what was going to happen next.

And worse?

He usually did.

 


 

The scent of the carbonara sauce in the air, curling at the edges of Charles’s senses like a memory he couldn’t name. The pasta water was nearly boiling over, and he turned down the heat with steady hands. He was good at steady hands. Good at masking what boiled underneath.

Max was behind him. Silent, furious. Charles didn’t have to look to feel it—the way Max’s presence vibrated with resistance, with something just shy of hatred. The heat was back, curling at the base of Max’s spine, making him sway a little when he thought Charles wasn’t looking. Still, he didn’t fold. Max never did. That was part of what made him so—

No.

Charles cut off the thought like it had bitten him. That word— beautiful —it didn’t belong here. Not now. Not when everything he’d done had dragged Max closer and closer to the edge.

He stirred the sauce slowly, as if that could steady the roaring in his skull.

"I’m not your fucking pet."

The words hadn’t left him. They haunted the inside of his chest, branded there. And worse—what followed after, the look in Max’s eyes. Rage, yes. But also something deeper. Disgust. Not just at Charles, but at himself. At what Charles had turned him into .

And that—that was what Charles couldn’t stomach.

He hadn’t meant to… Not like that.

But he had. And he knew it.

Something inside him had begun to rot the moment he saw Max—still after all of this—trying to bite back the tears, too proud to let them fall. And Charles, standing there with that collar in his hand—crafted with every ounce of care he thought he could give—realized how hollow that gesture must have seemed.

It wasn’t a gift.

It was a symbol .

Of control. Of ownership. Of all the things Charles swore he wasn’t, but deep inside thrived on.

And still…

Still his mind whispered logic into him like poison.

He needs this, it said. Structure. Safety. You’re protecting him. He’ll understand, eventually.

He told himself that. Over and over.

And part of him—a very old part—believed it.

But another part, smaller, raw and newly awakened, screamed that this wasn’t care. This wasn’t protection. It was domination , dressed up in gold and custom alloy and soothing scent.

Max wasn’t stupid. He had seen through it instantly.

And yet… Charles still wanted him to wear it. Not just for the heat. But for the comfort it would bring. For the visual proof that Max was his.

His.

God, that word. It echoed too loudly in his chest.

And it wasn’t the way his father used to say it. The way he remembered, when they sat on the terrace at dusk and talked about life. His father used to say things like you don’t own someone you love—you belong to them, too. He had said that love was a mirror, not a leash.

But that mirror had shattered when Charles was twelve.

And he arrived.

The funeral had been an overcast blur—like everything had been dipped in grey. The air was heavy, not with rain but with something thicker, more oppressive. Suits shuffled across damp gravel. Condolences were whispered like they might shatter the fragile hush. 

But Charles had heard none of them. He remembered only the coffin. The gleam of polished wood. The weight in his chest that hadn’t lifted since they told him his father was gone.

He didn’t cry.

Not because he was brave. Because he couldn’t. The grief had hit so hard and so fast that it numbed everything else. His world had become static—everything dulled around the edges, soundless except for the way the wood groaned as they lowered it into the ground.

His mother stood beside him, but she may as well have been a stranger. Her eyes were vacant, her hands trembling as she clutched at the rosary, muttering words to no one. She drifted like fog, unreachable, too consumed by her own hollowing to offer Charles anything like stability.

And that’s when he stepped in.

Mattia Binotto.

Not a relative. Not even a family friend, as far as Charles could remember. Just a tall man in a black coat with a too-still expression and strange, narrow glasses that caught the grey light in the wrong ways. 

He later learned that he was a coworker of his father. If by coworker you could call the person who controlled the Italian territories of Ferrari.

He had been standing in the shadows for most of the service, silent. Watching.

Charles had noticed. How could he not?

And when the final prayers were murmured, Mattia had approached with a sense of purpose that didn’t belong to grief. He didn’t kneel. Didn’t extend his arms for comfort. He simply rested a firm hand on Charles’s shoulder and said quietly, “I’ll take it from here.”

At the time, Charles didn’t understand what that meant.

He was twelve. What he heard was, I’ll help you.
What it meant was, You’re mine now.

 


 

In the beginning, Mattia was polite. Almost kind. He never raised his voice. He didn’t scold or punish. But he corrected. Subtly. Constantly. With well-placed words that slid under the skin like needles.

“You don’t want to burden your mother with emotions, do you?”
“Crying is fine—if there’s someone useful watching.”
“You’re strong. Like your father. He wouldn’t want you to be weak.”

Charles was young, grieving, and desperately in need of something solid. Mattia became that solidity. Not warm, but consistent. Present. Intentional. And in the absence of comfort, consistency became its replacement.

He began to internalize the lessons before he realized they were being taught.

Mattia praised him when he spoke clearly, when he didn’t falter. He was rewarded for holding eye contact too long, for never apologizing, for refusing to flinch. Whenever Charles hesitated or showed softness, Mattia’s approval cooled like stone. No punishment. Just absence.

That absence hit harder than anything else.

So Charles adjusted. Fast.

He stopped asking why his mother never smiled anymore. He stopped talking about the nightmares. He grew sharp around the edges, more efficient in his thoughts. And Mattia’s satisfaction grew.

But the real fracture came later. When he made his first real friend.

 


 

T he school sat in the hills just outside Maranello, all pale stone and ivy-covered arches, like something out of an old storybook. To the rest of the world, it was prestigious. Exclusive. But to Charles, it had been a cold, echoing palace of silence and distance after the funeral. 

His mother had sent him away almost immediately after consulting with Mattia. 

She said he needed "structure." What he really needed was her to look at him again. To hold him like she used to. But she never did. And so he went.

He was thirteen. Alone. And furious about it.

But during his fourth year there something changed.

That was when he met him .

A boy in his year. Soft eyes, crooked smile. Blond hair that curled a little at the ends. He didn’t talk much at first, but once he did, it never stopped. He was all heat and mischief, unafraid of rules or quiet halls. He showed Charles where to find the soft bread rolls the cooks hid, and how to sneak onto the old chapel roof during curfew to watch the stars.

They talked about everything up there.

First kisses. Favorite poems. Regret. Rage. One night, breathless from laughter, their hands met and didn’t move away. Neither of them said anything.

And maybe that silence was the answer.

Charles didn’t know what to call the way his chest lit up when their arms brushed. When the other boy grinned at something only he could see in Charles. All he knew was that it felt like color after months of grey. Like warmth in a place where everything else had gone cold.

He didn’t say he loved him. Not out loud.
But maybe he had started to.

 


 

Mattia came back to the academy that spring. He used to come during summers to check up on him but this time he stayed for good.

It was then that he revealed he was an associate of Charles’s father, that he owed him, that he would make sure Charles "didn’t drift off course." 

At first Charles wasn’t really happy at the reunion. But over years Mattia did earn a special spot in his life. The closest thing to his father. 

A pillar you just had to rely on.

When Charles said he was tired, Mattia told him to be stronger.
When Charles confessed he missed home, Mattia said homes are distractions .
When Charles mentioned the boy, once, with a softness he hadn’t meant to show, Mattia’s gaze turned flat. Analytical. Like something had shifted.

Like he was already forming a plan.

“I think he’s not sleeping well,” Charles had said, voice low. “He gets these dreams. He’s scared. Maybe someone should—”

“You should focus on your grades, Leclerc,” Mattia interrupted gently. “Your future depends on clarity. Not indulgence. Don’t get too caught up in your feelings or they will bite back.”

Charles had swallowed the strange chill that crawled up his spine.

He hadn’t mentioned the boy again.

 


 

A week later, he was gone.

No explanation. No goodbyes. Just an empty bed and the echo of laughter Charles would never hear again.

At first, Charles thought maybe he was sick. Maybe he’d been pulled out by family for a bit. He’ll surely come back.

But the silence was too final. The other boys didn’t talk about him either—like he’d never existed. Like it was dangerous to even say his name.

Two weeks passed and Charles only spiraled. No one could tell him what happened to the boy. 

The blue eyes hunted him every night.

At four weeks he began to feel betrayal. Did he abandon him? All those soft moments just to leave? If Charles could he’d make him stay. He swore that if he ever saw him again he wouldn’t let him go. 

After another three weeks he finally cracked and went to the person he knew had the answer he wouldn’t want to hear. Because he wasn’t dumb. It wasn’t a coincidence the boy disappeared right after he told Mattia about him.

“Why?” he asked Mattia, voice small and knotted tight in his throat. “Why did he leave?”

Mattia didn’t lie. He didn’t soften.

“Because you cared,” he said. Calm. Final.
“And caring makes you weak. Love strips you bare for others to use.

Charles stared at him, stunned. “You—he didn’t do anything.”

“No,” Mattia said coolly, lacing his fingers atop the desk. “But he could have.”

His tone wasn’t angry. It wasn’t even disappointed. It was measured—surgical. Designed to slice without raising its voice.

“You were slipping,” he continued. “Losing focus. Letting him soften you.” His eyes flicked up, sharp as glass. “You began mistaking warmth for strength. Affection for direction.”

He leaned back slightly, eyes narrowing. “That’s not love, Charles. That’s vulnerability.”

Charles said nothing. His throat had gone dry. There was something awful beating behind his ribs.

“You think love is supposed to feel soft? Safe?” Mattia’s voice sharpened, but never lost its control. “Love like that will gut you. Love like that will be used against you.”

He tapped a finger against his temple. “If someone knows who you love, they own you. They’ll dangle that person in front of you like a leash around your throat. And you'll follow—because you care.”

He let the silence stretch, deliberate.

“If you must love,” Mattia continued, “then do it right. You hide them. You own them. You make sure no one even knows they exist. And if they do—make them fear what would happen if they touched them.”

Charles looked down at his hands. They didn’t feel like his anymore.

“Do you understand?” Mattia asked, softly now. Almost like a father. “It’s not about not loving. It’s about loving better. Love like a blade tucked in your sleeve. Quiet. Controlled. Dangerous.”

A pause.

Then:

“You’re an Alpha, Charles. You don’t offer your heart. You lock it away. You don’t love out in the open—you possess . You protect by hiding. By keeping what's yours far from the reach of others.”

The words landed like a fist.

Charles couldn’t respond. He couldn’t even breathe properly, his chest tight with a hundred emotions that had no name—confusion, shame, grief, guilt. His mind raced, but none of the thoughts made it to his tongue.

Mattia's voice softened, but it only made the knife sink deeper. “I did this for you , Leclerc.”

As if Charles should thank him.

“To protect you from making the same mistake your father did.”

Charles flinched like he’d been struck. The mention of his father always carried the weight of a tombstone.

“He trusted too easily,” Mattia said. “He believed in love. He believed in people. And it cost him everything .” He leaned forward now, elbows on the table, eyes gleaming with cruel certainty.

“Do you want to end up like him?”

The silence dragged like a blade over bone.

“Pain is the price of love,” Mattia murmured, more to himself than to Charles now. “And it’s a currency you simply can’t afford. Not if you want to survive. Not if you want to win .”

Charles sat frozen.

Not a soldier. Not a son.

Just a boy. A boy staring into the hollow shape of a man he was being carved into.

 


 

That night, Charles sat on the chapel roof again.

Alone.

He traced his fingers along the stone where they used to sit together. Where laughter used to bloom like spring flowers. Where once, for a few brief weeks, he’d felt like someone could actually see him.

He didn’t cry.
He didn’t scream.

He closed the door inside himself and locked it tight.

The next morning, he stopped asking questions. Stopped hoping. He sharpened his edges until they cut. He buried softness until it looked like steel. He told himself it had to be done—that the lesson mattered more than the loss.

And slowly, the boy’s name began to fade.

But the hurt never really did.

 


 

Mattia’s voice stayed in his head long after he left the school. As he climbed the steps of Ferrari. As he finally saw Max for the first time. The eyes reminded him of that boy.

Control, not compassion.

Affection weakens. Ownership protects.

Never love something unless you’re willing to lose it.

So Charles never let himself love again. Not really. He dated strategically. He kissed out of convenience. He mastered control like it was a religion.

Because if he was the one holding the leash, no one could take anything away from him ever again.

 


 

Until now.

Until Max.

Max, with his fire and his scorn and the way he still stood tall, even after everything Charles had done to him. He hadn’t broken the way he wanted. Not even close. And the worst part was, Charles didn’t really want him broken anymore.

He just wanted…

Max.

Not subdued. Not silenced. Not shaking under his hands from fear.

But smiling again. Like he had, once —briefly. Somewhere between the moment he moved Max into the estate and the day he gifted him the sim rig. Max had laughed at Charles so genuinely so wholeheartedly. It was something real. That laugh had struck Charles like lightning, unexpected and blinding.

And now, all Charles could think about was how far away that moment felt.

He reached up, pinched the bridge of his nose, and told himself to pull it together . Max didn’t need softness. He needed stability. He needed to survive this heat. That was all this was.

But when he glanced over at the counter, at the collar still lying there—delicate and golden, shimmering like spun sunlight—he felt the lie twisting in his throat.

It wasn’t just survival.

It was a plea.

A desperate, twisted offering. Look, I made this for you. Look how carefully I shaped it. Look how much I still want you, even when I shouldn’t. How much I respect you even if I don’t know how to express it right.

It wasn’t love, not the pure one.

But it was close.

Too close.

So Charles turned back to the stove, stirring the carbonara again, voice flat when he said, “It’s your choice. Pain, or that, or me.”

He didn’t say what he really meant.

I want you to choose me. But not like this.

And he hated himself for wanting it anyway.

 


 

The heat was getting bad.

No— worse than bad . It was unbearable. Vicious. All-consuming. It slithered under his skin like poison, burning from the inside out, until every breath felt too thick to swallow, every second an exercise in restraint.

He was swaying on his feet, nails digging crescents into his palms as he watched Charles plate the carbonara like he wasn’t currently watching someone fall apart in the kitchen. Like everything was fine. Like Max wasn’t shaking.

And god , it smelled so fucking good .

The scent curled through the air, rich and buttery, coating the inside of Max’s mouth and making his stomach churn with a hunger he couldn’t name—half physical, half something much darker, much deeper. It was comfort and cruelty , twisted together. The way it reminded him of home, and how far away that felt now.

He bit his tongue hard enough to sting, trying to act normal. Trying to stay upright.

But everything about him was a mess. The smell was unmistakable—sweet and thick and spiked with desperation. If anyone looked, really looked , they’d see it: the glaze in his eyes, the damp sheen on his skin, the slick already dripping down his thighs, staining the inside of the robe he couldn’t even remember tying shut.

He was losing himself once more.

Charles, of course, just handed him the plate with that same calm, collected ease, the way he always did when Max was at his worst—like he already knew Max would break, and was just waiting to see how .

“Sit,” Charles said gently, guiding him to the table.

And he obeyed.

As soon as he sat, it got worse.

His whole body screamed. Every nerve ending lit up like a sparkler. His skin buzzed with the friction of being , of existing in this aching, primal state that demanded one thing and one thing only.

Relief.

He clenched his fists around the fork to stop his hands from shaking. To stop himself from begging. Again.

“I’ll be right back, Max,” Charles said, casually. “Eat as much as you can. Shout for me if it gets too much.”

He took the other plate and left the kitchen. Not straight ahead—no. He circled the table deliberately, passing directly behind Max’s chair, letting his scent trail through the air like a taunt.

Amber. Warm. Thick. Alpha.

Max nearly moaned. A sharp, involuntary sound lodged in his throat, just barely contained by biting down on the inside of his cheek again.

And then… he was alone.

Truly alone.

What?

Where the fuck did he go?

Max blinked, confusion mixing with panic. Gone? He left?

What could possibly be more important than an omega in heat on the verge of collapse?

What was out there that Charles had to attend to, while Max was sitting here, thighs trembling, teeth grinding, body weeping for him?

He clenched his jaw.

And god, why was his pride still here? Why did it always stay longer than it should?

Thirty minutes ago he’d already begged, already caved, already pleaded . Why couldn’t he do it again? Why couldn’t he just scream for Charles, like the man said to? Cry and wail and admit that he couldn’t take it anymore?

Because he didn’t want to give him that. He didn’t want to be soft again. Not like that.

If Charles had just dragged him back to the bed and bent him in half and taken what his body was screaming for, at least Max could pretend he hated it. Could argue and curse and act like he was still angry, still his own . Or maybe too far gone just begging for touch. 

Either would do.

But no. Charles had chosen now to go on a fucking stroll with a plate of pasta, like Max wasn’t already halfway to madness.

Bastard. Smug fucking bastard.

Max picked up the fork again with trembling fingers, stabbing at the pasta like it had wronged him. He managed a few bites, barely tasting anything.

And then—

Gold.

His eyes caught on it. Across the table, where Charles had left it. That thing. That fucking thing.

The collar.

It gleamed innocently in the low light. Smooth and intricate. Beautiful, if you didn’t know what it meant .

A masterpiece.

A curse.

Max stared at it for a beat too long. Then, before he knew what he was doing, his hand reached out.

He picked it up carefully— delicately , even, like it was glass. Because it felt fragile. Because something in him wanted it to be fragile. Something in him wanted to see it break.

He brought it to his face.

Breathed in.

The reaction was immediate.

“F—fuck,” he moaned, soft and desperate.

Relief, cold and sharp, sliced through the fog. The pressure on his chest lightened, the fire under his skin dimmed, and for a second—just a second—he could breathe again.

He pressed it to his wrist, rubbing over the scent glands there like a junkie chasing a high. And the moment the chill sank into his bloodstream, his knees almost gave out.

Charles hadn’t been lying. This thing worked .

It just didn’t last .

Because it still wasn’t enough.

The ache in his stomach was still there. The raw need clawing at his ribs. His thoughts still spiraled, ragged and fast and wrong .

He needed more.

His eyes darted to the hallway again.

Silence.

Still no sign of Charles.

Okay, he thought, panic and logic dueling in his mind. Okay, maybe just for a second—no one will see—

He loosened the ribbon.

Not fully. Just enough to slip it over his head. He moved quickly, hands precise, like he was defusing a bomb.

And when it settled against his collarbones—solid and cool and real —he staggered.

Had to grab the counter to stay upright.

It was like someone had poured ice down his spine. The heat receded instantly, slinking back into the shadows of his mind. Still there, but distant. Manageable.

He could think.
He could breathe.

But the collar was loose. Barely touching his skin. Just hanging there like a whisper.

Max reached for the ribbon again.

Didn’t tie it. Just tightened it.

Let it touch .

The sound that broke out of him was pure joy . Cracked and ugly and real .

He stood there for a long time, doubled over, breathing like he’d just been saved from drowning. The heat dulled into a warm hum in his belly. Not gone, but quiet.

And he didn’t have to beg. Didn’t have to be fucked. Didn’t have to humiliate himself to get this.

Just a golden collar. On his neck.

Right.

Right.

Fuck.

This was degrading. Completely, unavoidably, dehumanizing.

Max stood there, hunched over the kitchen counter like something half-formed, his breaths finally coming in ragged but manageable waves. The collar rested on his neck, gold and impossibly delicate, as if it had always belonged there. The silk ribbon was still cinched tight around the back, pressing just enough to feel it—constant.

He hated it.
He loathed what it meant.
But—he couldn't deny what it did.

The heat had retreated like a tide pulled back by the moon. The fire that had been ravaging his nerves only minutes ago was now reduced to a simmering glow in the pit of his belly. Not gone. Just... quieter. Manageable.

It wasn’t the feeling of degradation that made it bearable—it was the relief , the sheer technical brilliance of the collar's design. Whoever engineered this had known exactly what they were doing. How to override the omega brain. How to flip off the chaos switch.

So he stood there.

Finally breathing like a normal human being again.

Like a person. Sort of.

Charles was still gone. No footsteps, no scent trail, no voice calling from another room. And so—Max allowed himself a few more seconds. Just a bit longer. Just until the buzzing in his limbs stopped.

He turned, moving slowly, his body unsure whether to trust the sudden peace. He made his way back to the table, eyeing the carbonara. The food had gone cold but smelled just as rich, just as sweet and decadent. It sat like a memory from another life.

But then he caught a flash of movement—reflected light.

He turned his head.

And there it was.

The full-length mirror on the wall, almost mocking in its stillness.

He stepped closer, transfixed.

The reflection didn’t look like him.

He saw a stranger in that mirror.

Hair mussed and damp with sweat, sticking to his forehead. Cheeks flushed with residual heat, lips parted. His eyes— his eyes —were red, rimmed with unshed tears, blown wide from what he’d just endured. They looked soft. Round. Omega-soft.

One half of his robe had slipped down, revealing his shoulder—bare, marked, bitten. The pale skin was littered with bruises, hickeys, impressions of teeth. Ownership written into his flesh like a language. A language only Charles was fluent in.

And then the collar.

The fucking collar.

It gleamed around his neck like treasure. Like something torn out of a Russian fairy tale—a royal gift, some heirloom laced with blood and war and promises made in chambers where people like Max were never meant to exist.

It looked like it had been meant for a princess.
A prize. A possession.
Something expensive and beautiful and owned .

And wasn’t that the truth?

Hadn’t he, too, been bought? Not with gold or silk—but with safety. With obligation. With desperation. With the need to protect the few people he had left. Charles hadn’t used chains. He’d used care. Maybe a bit of manipulation.

Love.

Or at least something that wore its skin.

His eyes trailed down to the navy silk robe hanging off him, contrasting sharply with the blush of his skin. The combination made him look like an art piece. Pliant. Fragile. A dream rendered in blue and gold and trembling pink.

Charles’s masterpiece.

Because that’s what he’d become, hadn’t he?
A canvas.

Max’s jaw clenched. The muscles in his face twitched with effort. He tried to tell himself he wasn’t that. That this wasn’t permanent. That he could fight. He would fight. He had already fought so long.

But…

Would it matter?

He’d submit eventually. They both knew it. The collar was just a promise.

He would be pliant. He would be sweet. He would curl up on Charles’s lap and pretend it didn’t hurt. Pretend that somewhere deep down, it wasn’t what he had started to want .

Because what other choice did he have?

He could snarl and rage and bare his teeth, but the outcome had already been decided. This was his life now.
No doors left to run through. No windows left to break.

Just Charles’s arms. And the collar around his neck.

He stared hard into his reflection, searching for the boy who used to be there. The one who drove too fast and spoke too little and hated to be looked down upon. The one who didn’t flinch at mirrors.

He wasn’t there.

All that stared back was a pretty thing.

A carefully curated thing.

Max’s fingers curled at his sides. His chest rose and fell in uneven bursts. Tears welled again, blurring the edges of the golden collar, the purple bruises, the hollow ache behind his eyes.

He didn’t even feel the first tear fall.

But he saw it. It reflected in the mirror. Fell on the golden flower etched into the center of the collar like a drop of rain on a grave.

His hand moved before he even knew it.

CRACK.

The mirror fractured with a shattering sound that rang in his skull. 

His fist had gone straight into the glass, splitting the image of his face down the middle—right through his eye.

Pain flared sharp and bright. Blood bloomed from his knuckles, sliding down his wrist like molten shame. Shards scattered across the floor, some embedding in his hand, some skittering away like frightened things. But Max didn’t move. He breathed . Finally. Shallow, ragged, furious gulps of air.

The reflection was ruined now, jagged and broken like him. And yet he still saw it—his silhouette, wrapped in silk, neck gleaming with gold. Still beautiful. Still owned.

Still Charles’s.

A scream clawed its way up his throat, hot and useless. It never came out. His jaw locked so tight it ached. His whole body trembled, not from heat, not from fear—but from the rage curdling in his belly. Boiling. Churning like acid in a rusted pipe.

He hated him.

He hated how he craved him.

Even now, as blood dripped from his hand, as the scent of his own arousal hung thick and bitter in the air, as the collar softly hummed and dulled the worst of his heat—it wasn’t enough . The ache didn’t stop. The need didn’t stop. His thoughts weren’t his thoughts anymore.

Everything felt wrong .

Everything except Charles.

Max sank to his knees with a snarl, glass biting into his skin. He didn’t care. Couldn’t care. Pain was good . Pain was real. It gave him something to focus on besides the hollow throb between his legs or the phantom feel of Charles’s hands on his hips or the sick, deep part of him that missed it.

Missed him.

God, what the fuck was wrong with him?

He slammed his fists into the ground again, palms raw and glass-studded. The impact jolted through his bones, dull and desperate. No relief. No release. No peace.

His breath came faster now, turning into panting, into growling. The collar throbbed lightly, responding to his rising heat levels, numbing his scent just enough to keep it manageable—but not enough to stop the emotion . Not enough to touch the fury.

He was furious .

Furious at Charles for making him like this. For twisting something so violating into something so good . For knowing him so well that Max’s own body betrayed him now. For making it impossible to separate where the abuse ended and the pleasure began.

Furious at himself for needing the bastard.

He punched the wall. Again. Again. His knuckles screamed in protest. His shoulders shook. His chest heaved like an engine choking on fumes.

He wanted to destroy something. Everything.

But all he could do was wait.

Because Charles would come back. Of course he would. With that smirk and those gentle, rehearsed words. Maybe he’d pretend to be surprised at the broken mirror. Maybe he’d touch Max’s ruined hand with that delicate mockery of concern.

Max would flinch.

Maybe he’d scream. Maybe he’d bite. Maybe he’d claw at that perfect face.

Or maybe— maybe —he’d just fall apart the moment Charles touches him. Maybe he’d melt into that familiar scent and let himself be stripped and soothed and used because it was easier than pretending he didn’t want it.

Because fuck , it felt good.
Because Charles knew exactly where to press, exactly how to cradle his rage and make it curl inward until it devoured itself.

Max curled his fists in his lap, blood drying in sticky lines down his forearms. The collar was still cool against the base of his neck.

He should tear it off. He should . But he wouldn’t.

He couldn’t.

Because as much as he hated it—hated him —he needed Charles to come back while he was still conscious enough.
So he could scream.
So he could fight.
So he could fall apart all over again.

And maybe—just maybe—so he could finally make Charles pay for what he turned him into.

He stared down at the glass around him, hands shaking.

And waited.

 


 

Leaving Max alone in the kitchen wasn’t part of the plan. Not yet. Not like this.
But Charles had to adapt. He had to give a little if he wanted to take more later.

So he adjusted. Just slightly. For Max.

He took the still-warm carbonara plate, gathered the newest batch of photos from the printer, and left his omega behind — who will hopefully be wearing the collar once he comes back, flushed and fucked-out, maybe even curled on the floor trying to satiate the need.

He allowed himself to imagine it: Max waiting obediently, cheeks pink, pretending he hadn’t been trying to hide his own arousal while Charles was gone. Oh, he was going to have fun when he got back. Maybe right there on the counter. Maybe against the stove, just like months ago.

But first… business.

He pulled up the camera feed. Daniel sat in the far corner of his cell, knees drawn up, face hollow, staring at a few scattered photos like they’d bitten him.

Perfect.

He opened the door with a loud slam. 

“Daniel,” Charles said with a smile so rehearsed it may as well have been carved into bone. “My friend. I brought gifts!”

Daniel flinched violently, clearly startled. He’d expected more time. A warning. Anything.

His eyes widened when he saw Charles dressed in a robe, no blood, no bruises, hair swept neatly back like nothing had happened the last time he saw him.

“Charles? What are you doing here so soon?”

Charles set the plate down gently on the small metal table. “Peace offering,” he said smoothly. “First proper meal of the week. I think you’ll like it.”

“Poisoned?” he croaked, eyes flickering back to the plate. “Or laced with whatever you’ve been pumping into Max?”

Charles tilted his head, amused. “No poison, my friend. Max cooked it himself.”

That stopped Daniel cold.

“What?”

“Mm. He made this for you,” Charles said, stepping closer. “Asked me to deliver it personally. Isn’t he sweet?”

Daniel’s legs almost gave. “You’re lying.”

Charles shrugged. “Eat it or don’t. But it would be quite rude not to. Especially since you’ll be seeing him again... around tomorrow.”

That did it. Daniel’s hands curled into fists. “What the fuck are you playing at, Leclerc?”

Charles leaned down, just enough to make Daniel feel small again. “Isn’t it obvious? I’m giving him a gift. You.”

Daniel stared, jaw clenching. “What the hell are you playing at?”

Charles only smiled, slipping the envelope from beneath his coat. “Speeding things up. I wanted to keep you down here longer, let you stew a bit more. But Max looked so pouty. Can’t stand to see him all sulky and disappointed. Poor thing.”

He placed the envelope down and began sliding out the photos one by one.

“Now, shall we catch up?”

The first image landed face-up on the table.

Max. Mouth open, hair plastered to his forehead, cheeks flushed, pupils blown wide with pleasure. The camera caught only his face — perfect, pliant, blissed-out.

Daniel recoiled like he’d been slapped. “What the fuck is this?”

“First time he rode me,” Charles said, tapping the edge of the print like he was giving a presentation. “A proud moment. For both of us. I kept the rest private — you understand. But can you see how happy he looks? I know how to keep him sated.”

Daniel’s lip curled in disgust, but the horror was growing behind his eyes.

Charles just moved the picture closer.

“See?” He purred. “That’s what he looks like when he’s not burdened by you. Or other people. The outside world.”

“You sick fuck,” Daniel hissed.

“Language, Daniel,” Charles warned, voice dropping half an octave. “You wouldn’t want me to change my mind about letting you see him.”

Another photo. Max asleep, half under a blanket, cheek resting on Charles’s chest, one hand splayed across his ribs. His skin was pale, his lashes long. He looked... peaceful. Vulnerable.

“This one was after the third round, I believe. Maybe fourth? Doesn’t matter. Look how soft and peaceful he looks. Sleeping on my chest like I’m the only thing in the world keeping him safe.”

Daniel felt the ache begin in his chest and claw its way into his throat.

His voice cracked. “That’s not Max.”

“Isn’t it?” Charles said calmly.

He looked at the photos again, his hands curling into fists like they might tear through the air and wrap around Charles’s throat. “Let me guess? He got a moment of clarity—maybe even pushed you away. And now you’re getting insecure, trying to claw into his and my head again? You really think you can undo that?” He barked a bitter, broken laugh. 

“He hates you, Charles. The real Max—the one with fire in his veins—he’s still in there, and he hates you. The heat might make him moan your name, might make him spread his legs and beg like you trained him to, but we both know that’s not real. That’s not Max. You fucking lost him. You had him, and you got greedy and—”

The punch landed like a gunshot.

Daniel’s head snapped sideways as he collapsed to the floor, the sharp metallic tang of blood blooming across his tongue. He groaned, clutching his jaw. For a moment, his ears rang and the world tilted.

Fuck, Charles was strong.

The smile returned to Charles’s lips like it never left.

“I told you to stop talking,” he said softly, wiping the speck of blood off his knuckle with the silk robe. “But no one ever listens.”

Daniel clutched his jaw, dazed, breath ragged. “Why are you showing me this? Something you get off on? Showing how much you’ve broken someone like it’s a fucking achievement?”

Charles didn't reply.

He just pulled out the third photo. The one he saved for impact. One that Max took.

Not the one with the gag—that was private. Sacred, even. That was his and Max’s. No, this one was gentler. Almost mundane.

Max probably didn’t even know what the lens caught. The edges of their legs tangled together. Sunlight spilling through half-drawn blinds, throwing soft lines of gold across the disheveled bed. Their clothes were scattered, chaotic but intimate, like a moment lived. And there, just barely caught in the mirror’s edge—Max, holding the camera. Smiling. 

Smiling.

Charles didn’t look away as he handed the photo to Daniel.

The man's eyes filled. Not rage this time. Not hatred.

Grief.

He reached out slowly, like he was touching a ghost. “He... he took this?”

Charles leaned in, gaze unreadable. “He did.”

“But he was—he’s—”

“He’s adjusting,” Charles cut in. “Painfully, beautifully. And now that he’s finally starting to let go of the past self, he’s beginning to... accept me.”

“You mean give up.”

“No,” Charles said, the mask briefly slipping—something fraying at the edge. But then it was back. Crisp, controlled. Icy. “I mean surrender. He was having fun, Daniel. Real fun. Peaceful. He finally stopped overthinking everything, finally stopped waiting for someone to hurt him. He trusted me.”

He leaned closer, voice like velvet laced with poison.

“You know what Horner’s done to him, right? The threats. The manipulation. The guilt. I pulled him out of that, Daniel. I rescued his sister. I protected what mattered to him. And now? Thanks to him I’m giving you a second chance.”

Daniel looked up, blood on his lip, eyes dull like a man who’d already accepted he was defeated. Still, some ember burned.

“We made a deal,” Charles continued, “and you’re already twisting away from it. Probably looking for a way to kill me the moment you get the chance. I knew you wouldn’t keep your end. It’s all over your face.” Charles gave a slow, amused hum. “But fine. Let’s play your game. Here’s my revised offer: You shut up, stop fantasizing about heroic rescue missions, and in return—I let you work for Ferrari.”

Daniel blinked. And blinked again.

“You’ve lost your fucking mind.”

Charles laughed—an actual laugh, warm and delighted. “Maybe. Or maybe I’m a visionary. Think about it. You go back to Horner? You’re dead. Or worse, he makes you disappear and Max never sees you again. You try to run? He finds you. We both know you’re smart enough to be dangerous, but not smart enough to stay hidden.” He leaned in again, voice low. “So you join another family. A stronger one. One that’s already holding the cards. What’s the most powerful syndicate in Europe again…?”

His grin sharpened.

“Right. It’s Italian.”

Daniel’s voice was a whisper now. “You’re actually fucking insane.”

“And yet, I’m the one giving you a future. Full control of the north wing. The border with RedBull and all that stuff. You know what goes on there pretty well, right? You’ll have power. Access. And best of all—you’ll get to see Max. Visit him. Protect him. From the inside.” He grabbed Daniel’s shoulder, grip iron-like, pulling his gaze up. “He’ll be happy. You’ll be useful. And I? I’ll sleep just a little easier. So do it, Daniel. Do it for Max.”

Something faltered in Daniel’s face. Something cracked.

Not belief. Not surrender.

But doubt. And that was enough.

He said nothing. Just stared—eyes full of loathing, maybe fear. But he didn't say no .

Charles stood, dusted off his robe, and moved toward the door like the conversation had been about dinner plans.

He left the carbonara and the photos behind, like breadcrumbs.

“Make yourself presentable for when Max arrives,” he said, his voice light, bored. “It’s going to be a big day.”

He shut the door behind him.

And exhaled.

What the fuck was even happening to him anymore?

One minute he was brimming with rage, the next full of guilt, and now—he was offering charity? He ran a hand through his hair, disoriented by the emotional whiplash. Something in him was cracking. Maybe had already cracked. But whatever.

It didn’t matter now.

Vic was on her way. Daniel was neutralized.

And Max—his beautiful, confusing, wounded Max—was probably still lingering in the kitchen, cheeks red, fingers twitching, too prideful to beg and too broken to bolt.

Which meant it was time.

Time to take care of him like a proper Alpha should.

Maybe he’d find Max bent over the table, trembling, trying so hard not to give in. Maybe he’d press his mouth to the back of his neck, right where the skin turned warm and soft, and whisper promises that Max would pretend not to believe.

Either way, he’d make him feel good.

Good enough to forget.
Good enough to stay .

God, he couldn’t wait to see what his darling boy had been up to in his absence.

 


 

What he didn’t expect was this.

“...M-Max…?” Charles’s voice cracked—barely more than a whisper, already unraveling.

He had walked in on a scene he’d never prepared for. Could never imagine .

Max, kneeling on the floor.

Blood streaked down his arms from there the mirror shard cut through skin. His knuckles were red and raw from impact—wall next to the mirror was now adorned wirth red imprints. 

The collar was around his neck. 

Untied, but still looped close to the skin like it belonged there. His cheeks were wet, but his expression was... nothing.

Just the flat, lifeless quiet of someone emptied out.

Until it snapped to Charles. 

And what poured out was rage .

It happened before Charles could even blink. Before he could soften his voice, kneel down, offer a lie dipped in concern.

Max crawled towards him and lunged.

They crashed to the floor in a brutal mess of limbs, Charles’s spine thudding against the tile with a sick sound. Max was on him , pressing him down with the raw, furious strength of someone who had nothing left to lose.

“Max!” Charles hissed, breath knocked from his lungs. “What the fuck —! What did you do?”

But Max didn’t answer.
Didn’t speak.
Didn’t need to.

His eyes said it all.
They burned like frostbite—cold, white-hot, furious .

And his scent—it was chaos . Heat-soaked musk and blood and something sour like betrayal. Charles could taste the conflict in it, the humiliation and lust wound so tight it was choking Max from the inside out.

Only then did Charles notice the blood on Max’s legs. The shards glinting from his calves. He’d crawled over broken glass to reach him. To throw him down.

His beautiful, furious little omega had fucking bled for the privilege of pinning him down.

And Charles—God help him—felt a thrill spike down his spine.

“If you wanted to be on top this time could have just told me, no need to—”

Before he could finish a sudden pain bloomed across his cheek.

Max slapped him.

It wasn’t hard. It wasn’t meant to hurt, maybe a bit.
It was meant to shock .

And it did.

The sound rang out sharp and flat across the room. Charles’s head snapped just slightly to the side.

And then he turned back.

Eyes wide. Lips parted.

Breathless.

“Oh, wow.”

It was half a laugh. Half a prayer.

Max’s jaw clenched. His lip curled. There was the briefest flicker of uncertainty behind his fury, a question in his expression— Why are you not fighting back? Why aren’t you angry?

Charles didn’t give him the satisfaction of clarity.

Instead, he licked his lip. Smiled. Reached up—gently—and placed a hand on Max’s thigh.

“Do it again.”

Max’s nostrils flared.

But he didn’t hesitate.

SLAP.

Harder this time. Charles’s head rocked with it. His cheek turned red.

And Charles laughed . Sharp and soft all at once.

Max’s eyes widened at the sound, but his shoulders dropped just slightly. Like the act of hurting him—of being allowed to—released something long-caged in his chest.

“Again,” Charles said, quieter now, as if coaxing a skittish animal.

SLAP.

His cheek stung. But his smile grew.

"Again."

SLAP.

His blood didn't know whether it should travel to his cheek or a bit further down.

"Put your mind into it."

SLAP.

Max’s whole body was trembling now—shoulders, hands, knees pressed to the floor on either side of Charles’s hips. His breathing had gone shallow, erratic. He looked like he wanted to scream, but didn’t know whether from grief or fury or the impossible heat still clawing at his stomach.

Charles slowly sat up, careful not to spook the beast in his lap. He raised one hand and brushed at the blood streaking Max’s thigh, as if it were just a smudge. As if it weren’t soaked into his skin.

“Feel better now?” he asked, voice gentle. Unshaken. Almost pleased .

Max didn’t answer at first. Just stared down at the broken mirror beside them. At the reflection he’d already destroyed once, now fractured in the floor tiles below them.

“I…” Max began, but his voice cracked.

And then came the whisper. Soft as death.

“I hate you.”

Charles stilled.
The smile stayed, but it froze at the corners. Became glass.

For a moment, he just watched Max. Took in the bleeding hands, the sweat-streaked face, the robe falling off one bare shoulder. The golden collar, loose and glinting. A perfect ruin.

And then, Charles tilted his head.

“Then why,” he said softly, “do you keep crawling back to me?”

He knew the answer. Of course he did. He just liked watching Max struggle to say it.

Max’s gaze finally snapped to his again. Fire and salt. His chest heaved.

“Because,” he snarled, voice shaking, “it’s the only fucking choice I have.”

Charles’s expression didn’t change. Not really.

But his hand gripped Max’s thigh just a fraction tighter.

Not hard. Not possessive.
But present .
Grounding.

It lit a fire beneath Max’s skin.

Because how dare he? How dare Charles touch him like that— gentle , when Max was splintering into pieces. How dare he act like this was some soft, intimate moment when everything inside Max felt ugly , boiling , deranged ?

“Don’t—” Max’s voice cracked, but not from softness. From rage. From frustration. “Don’t pretend this is fucking care. You don’t get to act like you’re gentle now.”

“I’m not pretending,” Charles murmured, still maddeningly calm. “I never wanted to hurt you. I just wanted—”

“Control,” Max snapped. “That’s what you wanted.”

He saw the flicker in Charles’s expression. Like a mirror breaking inward.

And still— still —that damn hand remained, warm and patient against his thigh. Like it belonged there. Like it was allowed.

Max wanted to rip it off . Or shove it lower. He couldn’t tell anymore. Every nerve in his body screamed with contradiction.

“Why do you keep trying to fix things only after you break them?” Max hissed. His voice was shaking now. “Why do you act like I’m yours to heal when you’re the one who—who taught me what it feels like to lose myself?!”

Charles didn’t flinch. He looked up at him, quiet. Almost reverent. “Because you are mine.”

“Fuck you.”

Max’s chest was heaving. His face burned. His thighs shook where they straddled Charles’s lap, blood still drying down his legs, sticking silk to skin. He felt wild —untethered, furious, filthy with need he didn’t ask for.

And Charles had the audacity to just lay there. To look up at him with those big, green fucking eyes like he still saw something precious in the ruin that remained.

Max’s throat closed with the weight of everything he couldn’t say. Didn’t have the energy to say.

And then he snapped.

His hands curled into Charles’s robe and he kissed him— hard. With teeth. With months of venom and desperation poured into that single act of contact.

Charles grunted beneath him, startled, and Max only pressed harder.

It wasn’t love.
It wasn’t forgiveness.
It was punishment .

Their mouths collided again and again—lips bruising, breath mingling in harsh gasps, the room spinning around them with every twist of emotion Max tried to shove down Charles’s throat.

Charles didn’t fight him.
Didn’t stop him.
Didn’t gloat.

He just took it—fingers tightening just slightly on Max’s thigh as if anchoring them both. As if afraid to break the moment by even breathing too loud.

And when Max finally tore his mouth away, panting, trembling, blood on both their lips—he didn’t move.

He just sat there, glaring down at Charles, chest heaving, fists still tangled in his shirt.

“I hate you,” he whispered again.

Charles’s voice was barely audible. “I know.”

And then, softer—like a confession carved out of regret:
“But I still want every piece of you.”

Max didn’t answer.
Didn’t run.
Didn’t speak.

He just kissed him again.
Harder.

Max kissed him again, and again, sloppier each time—just as angry, just as wild, but now messier. Heat and fury tangled, lips sliding too hard against Charles’s, teeth scraping skin, no rhythm, just emotion . All of it—spilling out like he couldn’t hold it back anymore.

“Fuck you,” Max gasped between kisses, breath hot and shaking, as if the words themselves were a compulsion.

Charles barely had time to answer before Max was pressing into him again, hips rocking, mouth bruising, hands fisting into Charles’s robe like it was the only thing keeping him upright.

His mouth missed once, then caught Charles’s jaw instead—sharp and punishing. Sloppy. Possessive. A growl slipped from Max’s throat, primal and cracking at the edges.

Charles’s head fell back with a soft gasp. He let Max rage. Let him kiss and bite and take what he needed—his fingers remained firm on Max’s thighs, not pushing or guiding, just steady. Like an anchor. Like permission.

“Let me,” Max growled. “Let me fucking ruin you back.”

Charles’s voice was rough now, not from resistance, but restraint. “You already do.”

But then—he felt it again.

The stickiness of blood beneath Max’s thighs. The sharp sting in the scent when Max shifted too fast. The tiny sound Max made when his knee brushed the wrong way, pain just beneath the anger.

Charles caught Max’s jaw, steady but not rough. “Enough.”

Max pulled back, lips parted, panting. Eyes wild. “What the fuck do you mean ‘enough’? I barely even started and you’re already—”

“You’ve got glass in your legs, Max,” Charles said, tone low, but firm now. “It’s deep. You’re bleeding too much. I need to take it out.”

Max blinked at him like he hadn’t heard the words right. Like he’d forgotten completely.

Because he had.

All that heat, all that fury had eclipsed the pain—until now. Until Charles named it.

Wasn’t it supposed to be the other way around?

Max looked down at his legs, at the smears of red over silk, at the glass glinting near his knee. Then back up at Charles with a look of disbelief. 

That man really did make him forget about it all.

He didn’t speak right away. Just breathed. Sharp, through his nose. Gritted his teeth.

Then, quietly, like it was costing him everything:
“...Fine. Just do it fast.”

Something in Charles’s face softened—but only just. He nodded. “Alright love.”

He moved slowly, with intent, and slid one arm around Max’s back, the other beneath his knees.

“What the fuck—” Max hissed, instinctively fighting it, palms pushing weakly at Charles’s shoulders.

“You can’t walk unless you want to bleed out further.” Charles said simply, and lifted him.

And Max—still swearing under his breath— let him .

Charles carried him to the couch, carefully, arms solid, chest warm against Max’s cheek. The robe had slipped more by now, revealing bruises across Max’s collarbone, down his shoulder. The collar still looped loosely, glinting in the light. A prince, broken and burning in gold.

Charles placed him down on the couch with care Max didn’t know what to do with.

Max didn’t thank him.

He just watched as Charles turned away to fetch the first aid kit.

And in that moment, something shifted .

Because Max was still glaring. Still tense, body coiled tight like a wire. But his scent—it wasn’t sour anymore. It wasn’t burned through with rage.

It was intense. Heavy. Heady . All heat and spice and electric want.

It wrapped around Charles like a noose as he knelt to dig through the drawer. Made his head swim. His hands pause.

When he looked back, Max was still watching him. Hair wild, cheeks flushed, lips swollen and bloody from their kiss. Breathing hard.

He didn’t say anything.

But that scent said everything.

Charles swallowed hard.

And muttered, almost to himself—

“Mon dieu, you’re going to kill me.”

 


 

The first shard came out with a sharp breath through Max’s teeth.

“Tering,” he hissed, muscles twitching beneath Charles’s fingers as he worked. The gauze was already soaked with red, but Charles moved with steady precision—focused, calm. Too calm.

Max watched him in silence for a moment, expression unreadable beneath the lingering frustration and residual heat haze.

Then finally, voice low and scratchy, he muttered,
“Where did you even go?”

Charles glanced up, briefly. “To check on something.”

Max narrowed his eyes. “With the pasta? Was it something or someone?”

There was a flicker of amusement in Charles’s mouth, though his eyes stayed on Max’s leg as he pulled out another shard—this one thinner, still gleaming with blood. “That was meant to be a surprise.”

Max scoffed. “Well, surprise. I’m bleeding all over your sofa.”

Charles smirked faintly. “You’ll live.”

He reached for the antiseptic, but Max didn’t let up. “So? Where exactly were you?”

Charles hesitated just a moment too long.

Max’s gaze sharpened. “Don’t tell me you’re playing coy now.”

With a sigh, Charles began wrapping a bandage slowly around the deeper cut along Max’s thigh. “Fine,” he muttered. “You’re not going to let me live until I tell you anyway.”

Max didn’t deny it.

“I went to see Daniel,” Charles said simply. “Tomorrow, I’m letting him out.”

Max blinked. Once. Twice. “... What?

Charles pressed the gauze tighter and said nothing.

“Wait—wait. Why? You never do things like this just to be nice.” Max’s tone was climbing now, thick with suspicion. “You’re getting rid of one of the only things that gave you actual leverage over me.”

Charles gave him a sidelong glance. “Exactly.”

Max stared, baffled.

“But—why? You’re not that generous. You haven’t claimed me, so technically I can still try to escape at any time. You don’t just give people away like that. Not unless there’s something else you’re gaining.”

Charles looked down again, dabbing carefully at the blood pooling near a smaller cut. “Maybe I just want you to see that you can trust me.”

Max let out a humorless, breathy laugh. “You want me to trust you? After everything?” He shook his head. “None of it even mattered, anyway. I’m already an omega. I already lost.”

The words hung in the air for a moment, sharper than the glass Charles pulled next.

But Charles didn’t respond.

Max leaned his head back against the couch, chest rising and falling. He looked tired. Spent. But then his brow furrowed again.

“What’s going to happen to Daniel if he goes back to Horner?”

Charles didn’t flinch.

“Don’t worry about that,” he said simply, wiping away a thin line of blood along Max’s shin. “He’s not going back.”

Max’s eyes snapped open. “What? Why?”

Charles glanced up. “Because he’s going to work for Ferrari.”

Max’s jaw dropped. Literally.

“What.”

“North wing. Overseer, mostly. He’ll be safe. And close enough to see you sometimes.”

Max blinked slowly like Charles had just started speaking another language. “What the fuck are you saying? Are you—Are you being serious?”

“Dead serious.” Charles tugged the bandage snug around the last wound, smoothing the tape down with a final press.

Max stared at him. "Why?" he breathed. “You hate him. You—You said you’d kill him if I wasn’t there! How the fuck—Why the hell would you give away a part of your empire to a literal fucking enemy??”

He must have gone mad. That made two of them.

Charles finally looked up, really looked. His fingers were stained red, but his eyes were clear. Steady. “Because you care about him.”

Max’s heart stuttered. Or maybe it was just the heat finally boiling over. He couldn’t tell anymore.

Everything was twisted. Wrong. Kind. Cruel. Confusing.

Charles was kneeling there in front of him, hands bloody from bandaging his wounds, voice calm and soft like he hadn’t spent weeks owning him. And Max’s body—the traitorous, fucking omega body—was heating up again. Hard. Sharp. Needy .

His scent burned in the air like firewood and cream, potent and heavy. And Charles inhaled like it was the only thing he ever wanted to breathe.

“I don’t get it,” Max said, the words rough around the edges, barely holding together. His jaw was tight, eyes narrowed but not sharp enough to hide the flicker of uncertainty underneath. “You’re just—giving everything up? Letting go of every leash you had on me? Why the fuck would you do that?”

Charles didn’t respond right away. His eyes searched Max’s face like he was looking for a crack in the armor—or maybe already knew exactly where it was. Slowly, deliberately, he shifted closer, bracing his hands on either side of Max’s legs. Not boxing him in. Just there. Present. Still.

His voice came low, warm, a whisper meant only for Max to hear. “Because I want this to be real. I want you to be real. Not just something I won in a fight. Not just something I pinned down and branded. I want you to want this life. With me. Even if I forced the beginning… I don’t want to force the rest.”

Max froze.

His chest rose once, hard and shaky, as if his lungs were working through smoke.

It didn’t make sense. None of it made sense.

Not after everything Charles had done. Not after the drugs, the restraints, the lies and the collar. Not after being turned inside out, chemically rewired, broken down to nothing and then rebuilt in Charles’s image.

And now he wanted Max to choose?

Max should’ve laughed in his face. Should’ve shoved him away. Should’ve said something sharp and cruel and final.

But instead—

He looked at Charles.

Into those big, green eyes.

And when Charles leaned in, closer, slower, careful like he thought Max might shatter again if touched the wrong way—

Max didn’t move.

Charles kissed him.

Not with hunger. Not with heat. Not with dominance.

But like someone asking permission.

It was soft. Still. A pause in the war.

And Max—

Max hated that it didn’t feel like defeat.

It felt like a hand outstretched in the aftermath. Like maybe, maybe , someone was trying to give him something back.

He didn’t kiss back.

But he didn’t pull away.

 


 

As Charles finally pulled back, Max gasped for air. His chest heaved, lips still tingling, and for a second—just a second—he felt strangely calm. Relaxed, even.

And then another slick gush slid down between his thighs.

His eyes widened. No.

The collar.
It wasn’t working anymore?

All that restraint, all that effort—and for what?

“Charles, the coll—ah—” Max jolted as warm lips brushed the skin just above his knee, right where the cuts were still raw and pink. He flinched. “Stop. Quit that. The collar isn’t working,” he snapped, burying his face in his hands.

God, he could still feel the phantom sting of glass in his legs. And not even fifteen minutes ago, he’d been hitting Charles. Open-palmed. Furious.

Now he was melting again?

Stupid fucking heat. Of course it was back. He should’ve known the collar wouldn’t be enough.

Charles rested both hands on his hips and leaned forward, meeting Max’s eyes with calm certainty.

“Bébé,” he said softly, “it’s not broken. It’s working exactly the way it’s supposed to. I told you earlier, forgot already?”

Max scowled. “I feel like I’m about to combust . So no, it’s not.”

He shifted uncomfortably, trying—and failing—not to draw attention to the way slick was now actively soaking into the cushion beneath him. Charles’s hands didn’t help either. They were firm. Steady. Grounding him even as they made everything worse.

“You’ve been like this for a while,” Charles said, his voice almost too gentle. “Even twenty minutes ago in the kitchen, it was already starting. If you weren’t wearing that collar, you’d be begging me to knot you by now. But look at you. Still talking. Still thinking. That’s the point of it, Max. It doesn’t stop the heat—it just gives you more time.”

Max didn’t reply.

Because as much as he hated to admit it… maybe the bastard was right.
A bit more time had meant a bit more control. Enough for him to think . Enough to fight back, even if just for a second.

Still.

“It’s not like five more minutes of lucidity is going to save me,” he muttered.

But even as he said it, the memory of those precious minutes—cracked mirrors, raised voices, his voice—lingered like smoke.

Charles smiled faintly, his lips brushing Max’s stomach through the thin fabric of the robe. “Quiet now. Let me take care of you. Like I always do. Like I always will . Let me remove these now.”

Max’s pulse spiked.

Clothes. Right. They still had clothes on.

Charles began to undo the knot of Max’s robe, fingers precise but unhurried. He hesitated then, thumb brushing against the silk collar at Max’s throat.

“Speaking of the collar…” Charles said carefully, like he was afraid to push. “Do you want to keep it on? I’ll take it off if you want. I get it if it feels… pointless. But if we leave it loose like this, it might break. During… well.”

Max gave him a look. “You really can’t say the word?”

Charles cleared his throat. “Max.”

Max exhaled. He glanced down at the golden silk, then to Charles’s hand on his thigh—warm, firm, coaxing. Manipulative.

But also strangely comforting.

“You said I’d be drooling without it by now,” Max muttered. “So… okay. Keep it on. For now. One more word about it and next time I'll do something far more panful than a slap.”

There was no winning either way. It wasn’t a choice. It never had been.

Just one lesser loss stacked on top of all the others.

Charles nodded and moved to sit beside him, waiting patiently for Max to shift. Max rolled his eyes and turned, offering his neck without a word. He sat still, tense but resigned, while Charles tied the collar properly—tight, but not choking.

At least it wasn’t a clip-on.

It took work to knot it. Intent. Cooperation. It made the whole thing feel like a negotiation instead of a punishment. Barely.

Max stared across the room at the sim rig in the corner. For a brief second, something cracked behind his eyes.

Back then, it had all been so simple.

No collars. No power plays. Just random gifts, quiet afternoons, and Charles’s laughter in his ears. There had been no need to fight for his freedom, no danger to everyone he loved.

Maybe one day he could have that again.

Maybe one day… he wouldn’t have to be afraid of himself.

But right now, Max barely registered the room around him—just the soft, sinful press of lips at the base of his neck, right where the collar hugged his skin, and the way two impatient hands were already sliding beneath his robe, lifting it with intent.

A whisper, low and rough, stirred against his hair:
“Okay, baby… I’m finally going to take you off that edge. Be a good boy for me, yeah? Just lift your hips a little.”

God. That voice.
That word. Good boy.
It shouldn’t make him burn like this. But it did. Shamefully, undeniably.
Who wouldn’t like being called that by someone like Charles?

Max obeyed, lifting his hips, not entirely sure where this was going—until strong arms swept under him, lifting him like something delicate and placing him down on the couch fully, reverently. Charles followed, immediately settling over him with the weight of desire.

“My silly, silly boy,” Charles murmured, brushing a kiss to Max’s bruised knuckles—still raw from that wall, from that moment, “I wanted to push your face into the pillow and take you from behind. But I can’t. Not with those cuts. Gotta be gentle… for now.” He kissed his cheek. “Why’d you smash that mirror anyways?”

Max swallowed hard. His body ached, not just from need but from everything—shame, regret, craving.

“I… I couldn’t look at myself,” he whispered, voice cracking. “What I’ve become. It was too much. Like the person in the refle—fuck, yeah —just like that…” He moaned as Charles pulled the robe halfway down, exposing a nipple and latching onto it, tongue warm and teasing.

It was scary how quickly Charles could destroy the armor he has crafted so carefully using only his tongue.

He hated how sensitive he had become. But he wouldn’t say that outloud. Couldn’t.

So he settled on the other thing he hated right now.

“I hate you,” Max muttered, chest rising.

Charles smiled darkly against his chest, pressing a hickey just beneath the brown bud.

“I know, baby,” he murmured. “But right now, forget all of it. You don’t have to love me—just feel me. Let me give you this.”

The robe slipped fully open, and the way Charles looked at him—like he was witnessing something sacred—made Max shiver.

“One day,” Max groaned, just as Charles began to massage the underside of his thighs, “I’ll find a way to make you really understand what you did to me. Maybe I—”

His sentence dissolved into silence the moment Charles’s fingers slipped inside Max. The sound that spilled from his throat was obscene—raw and desperate, like it had been building for hours. 

One finger, then a second, slid in smoothly, warm and unhurried, claiming him with practiced ease. Max whimpered, thighs parting instinctively, his body yielding as though it had been aching— begging —for this exact touch all along.

“Fuck—yes—right there, keep going…” he gasped, hips twitching, chasing each curl of Charles’s fingers.

“You were saying?” Charles teased, that smirk in his voice as he added a third finger but still avoided that spot Max desperately needed touched. “How would you punish me, mon ange?” He accentuated by pressing hard into Max’s prostate.

Max arched again, body glistening under the soft, low light. The golden glint of the collar around his neck flickered like fire—and when he caught its reflection in Charles’s eyes, something reckless broke loose inside him.

He whispered, almost without meaning to:
“Maybe I should put a collar on you. Since you’ve been so eager to fuck me like a rabid dog for the past day.”

Charles froze.
Not with shock.
With hunger. Pure, jaw-clenching, mind-blowing lust.

Max didn’t even realize what he’d done. What thought he just unleashed in Charles’s brain. He was too far gone to think his words through.
“Charles…? Can you… please?” he asked breathlessly, eyes soft, pleading without shame. He tried to grind down on the fingers, but didn't get too far.

Charles's throat worked around a swallow before he found words.
“Right… fuck. You have no idea what you do to me.”

He aligned himself and leaned in, tongue drawing a hot line from the collar to Max’s ear.
“I’d let you collar me if it meant I could wake up to this every damn day.”

Then he slid in, all the way, in one hard, punishing thrust.

Max broke. His body arched, his hands gripped at anything—Charles’s arms, the couch, air. His mouth fell open in a silent moan, his whole world reduced to the thick stretch and the feeling of finally being full .

“You’d what—?” he managed, but the question fell apart as Charles began to move—hard and fast, like he was determined to drive every thought out of Max’s head.

“Don’t worry about it,” Charles growled. “Just keep looking at me like that. Let go. Let the heat take you. I’ve got you, baby. So good for me. So fucking good.”

Each thrust hit home, brushing past the edge of pain into dizzying pleasure. Charles whispered into his neck, voice hoarse, encouraging, intoxicating. Max felt himself unraveling—emotionally and physically—thread by thread.

He barely heard himself moan Charles’s name, over and over. Barely noticed how his legs trembled or how his eyes had gone glassy.

Charles thought of Mattia then, just for a second. Of that look he'd given Max at the banquet—almost proud. Proud of what Charles managed to score. Charles wanted to claw his eyes out for even glancing at Max, much less kissing his omegas hand.

But that was the past. Mattia wouldn’t see him too often anyways. Max was his . And Charles would keep him. Always.

Max was gasping under him, shaking, soaked in sweat and pleasure. “Charles, oh my god—yes, harder, don’t stop—”

His voice cracked, his body quaked. The pressure was unbearable—so much sensation, so much need . And then the knot started to swell.

Max whined, borderline delirious.
“Charlie—please—I need—I need —”

Charles couldn’t help but respond.
“I’m here, Maxie. You’re so beautiful. You take me so well. Look at me—fuck, look at me.”

He tilted Max’s face until their eyes locked, and what he saw there—red-rimmed, shining, wide—nearly brought him to his knees. He pushed deeper, finally letting the knot slip through and anchor them together.

Max screamed . Soft, broken, breathless.

He came instantly, choking on it, body seizing in waves of pleasure that left him twitching and spent. Charles followed, hips jerking as he spilled deep, filling him completely.

Max’s eyes fluttered, unfocused. He blinked slowly, tears catching in his lashes, chest rising in shallow breaths.

He looked… soft. Unguarded. Almost innocent.

And then, in a whisper, just as his body went limp against Charles’s chest, he said something he never would have if he were in his right mind.

“Don’t ever leave me again… please.”

Charles’s heart stopped.

Max’s lips barely moved after that. He was already drifting, hands weakly gripping Charles’s shoulders like they were the only stable thing left.

Charles shifted slightly, just enough to cradle him, brush back his damp hair, and kiss his temple.

“Never,” he promised.
“I’m yours. Even if you don’t want me, I’ll always be there.”

Max sighed—small, satisfied, sleepy—and melted further into him. 

The collar still gleamed on his throat, catching the light like a crown.

Even if it did imply Max was the one owned…

It was Charles who was completely, utterly his.

Notes:

Okay, so... that last part was not really planned, but it came out nice at least? But hey, Max finally gets a bit of relief after everything. Poor Maxie honestly has no idea what he’s feeling anymore. One second he’s slapping the hell out of Charles, and the next he’s moaning his name like it’s sacred. He's still figuring it all out. As I said at the start bro is going through the five stages of grief in ways never seen before. He just ping pongs through them back and forth.

Also, quick note about the collar—it's definitely not some dog collar situation. It's more of a low-sitting jewelry piece that starts just over the collarbones and ends just under the Adam’s apple (and like goes around the whole neck covering the sensitive skin). The material is super flexible, thanks to the way it's constructed from these tiny interlinked loops, so it molds perfectly to Max’s neck. It rests right over the most sensitive scent glands (the one where Alphas place their claim marks)—right in the center of the trapezius muscles when viewed from the front. Hopefully that paints the right picture!

So yes, Max is now left with even fewer choices and even less freedom (yippie?), but at least Danny’s future is looking surprisingly bright—assuming he agrees to Charles’s new deal. And Vic is coming! Time for some sibling reunion!!

As for Charles… oh man, my poor guy Charles. He’s still wrapped up in that possessiveness that was conditioned into him from way too young, but there’s a small, flickering part of him still shining through. And that part? It would do anything—everything—to make Max happy. Even if “happy” doesn’t mean what it used to. Right now, his only goal is to get Max through this intense heat. He’ll figure out the rest (freestyle it) later.

Also! My internship is finally over, which means I’m once again happily unemployed and back to sleeping 10 hours a night just as god intended. So the next update should be coming sometime next week! 🎉

I felt bad and to make up for missing last weekend’s update, I posted the first chapter of a new fic I plan to finish by the end of this summer. (I wrote it quite a while ago, forgot about it, saw it, saw that Horner was still a TP there and had a laugh) It’s light, a bit ridiculous, and full enemies-to-lovers (sadly no A/B/O this time 😔), ONE BEDD and Twitter plays a very active role in the story (honestly the fic is an excuse to play with ao3 skins it's so much funnn)
If you want to check it out: Our Get-Along Vacation
update uhh soon? Chapter two is basically done—just need to finish writing the tweets (a.k.a. figuring out how not to fuck up pre-wrritten code). I’ll tackle that during tomorrow’s race, once the McLarens are a solid 20 seconds ahead and all joy has left my body. At least Max sprint win hooray? Repeat tomorrow king??

Thanks as always for reading—and buckle up, because we’re headed straight into more mental breakdowns next chapter. See you soon!! 💖 (also I'm so sorry for not replying to the comments under the previous chapter, I honestly thought I did😭😭, I'm on it as soon as I post this chapter)))

Chapter 13: That won’t be enough

Summary:

Max makes a bad breakfast choice, feelings proceed to pour out.

Notes:

Hii!! First of all, sorry for not updating last week like I promised—turns out I may have slightly overestimated the amount of fiction I can pump out in a week, even when my schedule is basically: wake up → write fics → one-hour Fortnite break with my hg → write fics → sleep → repeat.

Also, this chapter had me feeling so complicated about it that I needed a little extra time to just… sit and daydream about how it should go. We ended up with the medium bad version—aka just bad enough before someone does something too drastic—and honestly, I think it came out pretty well.

It’s a bit shorter than usual, but I feel like adding extra scenes would’ve ruined the feeling I want you to be left with at the end. Yes, it’s still pretty angsty… but at least the start is kinda fluffy? I guess? Hooray?? Hopefully more fluff one they straighten everything out???????

Anyway—without further ado, enjoy!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

He hated it.
All of it.

The heat, the slick, the unbearable closeness—he hated every suffocating second. Even the collar, as light and perfectly contoured as it was, only served as a reminder that this wasn’t his choice. That his body was betraying him, begging for relief he didn’t want to need.

And then there were the arms. Heavy, possessive, wrapped around him like steel bands, as Charles snored into his ear like they were lovers in some tender morning scene.

Max clenched his jaw. He couldn’t take it anymore.

“Charles,” he said, voice low but firm.

Nothing. Just another soft snore.

Fucking Alpha.

He tried to wriggle out from the hold, slow and quiet, but the arms only tightened. Oh, now he responds?

“Charles. Wake up.” He said louder, adding a sharp jab of his fingers into the other man’s side.

The sun was already cutting across the room, stabbing into his eyes, and Max felt a headache settling beneath his temples. He was sore, sticky, and dangerously close to losing what little patience he had left.

Charles just groaned, sleepily nuzzling into Max’s neck like an oversized dog, dragging Max even closer.

He was acting like an overgrown puppy, and Max hated how familiar—how comfortable —it felt.

What the fuck even happened yesterday?

His memories blurred: heat, desperation, Charles’s hands, Charles’s voice, Charles inside him.
And now, this. Domesticity wrapped in delusion.

His entire world had been flipped inside out. The man he’d once loved had turned out to be something else entirely—twisted and manipulative—and the worst part? Max hadn’t realized just how deeply that betrayal had sunk in until Charles had knotted him.

Now, he saw everything clearer. And it made his skin crawl.

He glanced over at the peacefully snoring cause of all this chaos.

He should just strangle him and be done with it.

But he couldn’t. Because if what Charles had said was true—if Vic was really on her way—then Max had no leverage. No escape. If he touched Charles, they’d hurt her. And then him. In that order.

And Daniel. Right. Charles said he’d release him today. Said he’d employ him.
At first, Max was shocked. Then hopeful. Then pissed.

It wasn’t freedom. It was just a bigger, prettier cage. A leash hidden under silk.

And the worst part? He hadn’t seen it until after he’d been split open and filled.

“Fuck me,” Max muttered.

Suddenly something warm dripped onto his cheek. 

Wet.

Did…?

Did Charles just… drool on him?

Nope. 

No. 

Too much. 

He needed air, space, clarity—anything that didn’t smell like sweat, sex, and Charles.

And then— licking . Actual licking .

Of course.

“Charles, stop licking me,” Max said, trying to keep his voice even, even as Charles mouthed lazily at his ear.

Was he still asleep?

“Charles. Really. Get u— ah…”
Max’s voice cracked as Charles’s hips pressed forward, grinding into him.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” he hissed.

Charles was rutting in his sleep.

He should be horrified. He was horrified. But his body still responded, stupid thing, warm and traitorous. He’d be lying if he said it didn’t feel good—but he didn’t want this. Not like this. Not so soon.

He shoved Charles hard. “I said, wake the fuck up.”

Finally, Charles stirred. Those annoyingly long lashes fluttered, and Max was met with dazed, sleepy green eyes.

“Maxie…?” Charles mumbled. “’Morning, baby. How are you?” He smiled, then kissed Max’s nose.

Max’s heart stuttered against his will.

“I don’t know, Charles. I’m not sure how I’m supposed to be after everything that happened yesterday,” he said all in one breath. “And now I wake up, you’re snoring, refusing to let me go, and then you’re humping me in your sleep—”

Charles blinked, slow and confused, like a puppy being yelled at for chewing a shoe.

Max thought maybe— maybe —he was going to apologize. Or let him get up.

Instead, Charles just pulled him in tighter.

“Noooo… sleep, mon ange. Let’s just sleep,” he murmured, nose burying in Max’s hair.

A toddler. An actual fucking toddler.

Max went rigid. “No. That wasn’t a question , Charles. You can sleep if you want. I’m getting up.”

He pushed himself free with a sharp twist of his body, ignoring the way Charles whined behind him like a child being denied a toy.

“Nooo… Maxieee… come back. You’re so warm, so soft, so lovely, so pretty…”

Max tied his robe with force. “Sleep more if you need to. Just imagine I’m there or something.” he snapped, heading to the kitchen.

The apartment was a mess. Shattered mirror. Half-eaten carbonara. The Cartier box lay open and empty on the table.

Right. The collar.
He’d forgotten it was even there—it was so light, so precise it felt like nothing at all. That somehow made it worse.

He grabbed two slices of bread, slathered them in strawberry jam, then glanced toward the terrace—where sunlight bled through the curtains.

That’s when he spotted it: Charles’s favorite whiskey, left out on the counter like it was waiting for him.

He looked at the clock. 6:30 a.m.

Max grabbed the bottle without hesitation and stepped outside.

He paused, debating whether to collapse onto the terrace couch—but his gaze drifted toward the fountain, white and still in the morning light.

He went there instead.

It was his favourite part of the garden.
Always had been. The prettiest. The most peaceful. The one that felt like a secret only he knew.

Also the place where he murdered Pierre.

He sank down beside the fountain, the marble cool against his bare legs. The bottle was already half-open when he reached it. He didn’t think twice—just unscrewed the cap and took a generous gulp.

Instant regret.
He choked, coughed, gasped.
“Jesus fucking Christ,” he wheezed.

He read the label, blinking once, then twice. Nearly 50%. That… probably wasn’t ideal for a first drink of the day. Definitely not during a heat when everything was turned up.
Then again—what was ideal?
Who cared.

He took another sip, slower this time, chased it with a bite of jam-slathered bread. The contrast was absurd.

Pierre.

He thought about him again. He didn’t want to. But he did.

Did he deserve that fate? Being murdered in a quiet garden by someone he thought was a nobody?

…Kind of. Maybe.
But also no.
In the end he was just another idiot caught in Charles’s game. Another chess piece in someone else’s war. Pierre hadn’t even been in a gang. Just arrogant. Loud. Annoying.

Max had his blood under his nails now.

And worst of all, Charles had a picture of it.
Of Max straddling Pierre's bleeding corpse.
Of Max being fucked out of his mind.

Charles and his goddamn photos. Always watching. Capturing.
During the most strong parts of the heat it felt flattering. Max, the center of his lens, the object of his obsession. It was intoxicating.
Now, it just felt dangerous.

How many did he have? Tens? Hundreds?
He told Max no one would ever see them, but why should he trust that?

Trusting Charles.
What a fucking joke.

He snorted at the thought, took another swig. The burn went straight to his stomach—empty, sharp—and he could already feel his head start to fog.

Past him never really trusted Charles, did he?
He loved him.
Adored him.
Respected him.
But trusted? No. Never that. Not fully in the way he’d like.

Until Pierre.

In that moment, when the blood was fresh, and his hands shook, and the world tilted—he trusted Charles. Thought he’d take care of it. Of him .

Then Charles knocked him out.
Kidnapped his best friend.
Made him forget all of it.
He stripped him of everything. And then kept going.

Week of nothing but fuzziness, quiet control and Charles’s voice in his ear, his body always close by, his fingers on his neck. Then came the injection.

That was when trust stopped existing.

And yet... Max had to believe something, right?
About Vic. About Daniel.
About Horner being cut off from him for good.

Because what else did he have?

All of that for the small price of losing himself.

He took another gulp. And another.
It went down easier now.

The warmth in his stomach was spreading. Not quite comfort—more like numbness.

The heat was crawling in again. Slowly this time. His body too distracted to panic properly.

Losing himself. Such a joke, really.
Just a little thing. In return for safety. For Vic.

He’d see her soon. That’s what Charles said.
And then Charles would claim him.

Claiming.
Binding. Forever.

He thought about his mother. His sister. Both had their bonds medically dulled. Never broken. Breaking a bond was dangerous—nearly impossible. But dulling it? That could be arranged. Emotions still leaked through, like radio static. Alpha always knew where you were. How you were.

It made moving Vic nearly impossible at first.
Max thought a city change would be far enough. It wasn’t. Within a week, the bastard found her.

She hid behind the bathroom door and Max made it just in time—just before that monster could break it down.

But the courts didn’t help. Why would they? She’d “abandoned her Alpha.”
Trauma-induced panic , they called it. His panic. As if he were the one who was hurt. Another case of the law favouring Alphas.

So Max took her out of the country.

He thought about Austria—Daniel said no. Too risky. Too close to Red Bull. Too close to Horner’s reach.

Switzerland then. Some sleepy little village in the mountains, filled mostly with omegas and betas. A few alphas, decent ones. Quiet.

Vic found peace there. Max saw her laugh— really laugh—and cried. Just from watching her.

And then Horner found her.

He didn’t know how. He didn’t care how. He just did.
Probably the same way Charles did.

That was the beginning of the threats. The cruelty.
“Do this, or your sister gets hurt.”
“Do that, or I pay her cat a little visit.”

Max knew not to test him. So he obeyed. Danced to Horner’s rhythm.

Now the music had changed, but the steps were the same.

New conductor. Same rythm.

He had to admit, though… Charles’s version was softer. Gentler. Almost pleasant.

Almost.

How long until it shifted?

It always did.

His head swayed slightly. The sky was too bright. The birds too loud. The bread he was holding was gone. When had he eaten it?

Oh. He must’ve forgotten.

He wondered how long it would take Vic to get here. A day? Two?

Four hours from the train to the mountains. At least eight hours on the train to Nice, probably more. Unless they drove. Then maybe ten hours straight, but that would be hell for her.
She must be so scared.

But she’d be safe. That’s what Charles said.

That’s what Charles said.
And Max had no choice but to believe it.

Daniel. 

Right. He almost forgot.

He looked at the sky again.
The sun was… climbing? Had it risen already?

He blinked. The ground dipped under him.
“Okay. Okay. Bad idea. Whiskey. Bad,” he mumbled.

Tried to stand. Failed. Sat back down.
Laughed.

Tried again. Almost fell into the fountain. Managed to catch himself. Barely.

Set the bottle down. Took a breath. Stared at it like it betrayed him. For some reason it was entering his bloodstream way too quickly. 

Probably a side effect from the heat.

Stepped away from the fountain. Right over the spot Pierre bled out.

No regret.
That was the worst part.
He felt nothing. Just… nothing.

The alcohol was definitely messing with him.

Thoughts came and went like waves—fast, meaningless, crashing into each other.
The heat probably made it worse.

Charles was going to claim him.

He stumbled back toward the house, but halfway there, he froze.

The bread.
He forgot the bread.

Spun around. Walked back. There wasn’t any bread there. 

Right he ate it. 

So instead he picked up the whiskey like it was sacred. Charles loved that bottle.

Didn’t want Charles to be mad.

He wanted Charles to say he was good.
His good boy.

That was the trade, wasn’t it?
Freedom for praise.
Choice for warmth.

He shook his head. The thoughts were—what were they?
They were slipping again.
Pouring out in no sense or order.
The whiskey was a bad idea.

Claiming bite.

He remembered—barely—how, at the beginning of the heat, he’d gone for Charles’s neck. Almost sunk his teeth in.

Charles shoved him away.
Snapped at him. Don’t do that again.

Max had almost claimed him.
But Charles didn’t want that.
Didn’t want to be bound. Not like Max will.

Charles has a choice.
Max doesn’t.

The thought sat in his gut like a stone.

He reached the house, vision tilting slightly. The doorframe wobbled, or maybe that was him.

He grabbed it like a lifeline.

Everything was spinning. Not too fast. Just enough to feel like the ground wasn’t steady anymore.

Just enough to know he wouldn’t be steady again, either.

 


 

He edged into the living room. Charles was there—of course he was—sprawled out across the sofa like something half-sacred, half-smug. Robe still tied, somehow. One arm slung over his eyes, the other dangling, relaxed.

Sleeping like the world hadn’t ended.

Peaceful.

Max hated that. Hated it .

How dare he look like that—like he could sleep while Max felt like this.

He could do it now. Just a step closer. Lean down. Teeth on skin. One bite. That was all it would take. Right into that warm stretch of skin beneath the jaw, that place that pulsed with blood and breath and power. Mark him. Claim him. End it.

Just do it. Now. Right now. Stop thinking. Thinking never helps.

No more betrayal. No more soothing lies. No more being left behind. Just permanence. Bonded. Bound.

His.

He took a step. The floor tilted.

Shit—focus. Focus.
The whiskey was still in his blood, thick and heady, muting his limbs, buzzing through his bones like static electricity. His fingers twitched.

It would be so easy .
Just do it. Bite. Lock it in.

He wouldn’t leave then.
He couldn’t.
No matter how much he wanted to.

Max swallowed hard. His stomach lurched. His hands clenched.

Alpha bonds are forever, he remembered. Can’t break them. Can’t fake them. One spark and it’s done—etched in blood, in soul, in bone.

He’d feel it all, Charles would— every ounce of pain, betrayal, rage. Just like Max had.

Make him hurt.
Make him burn.
Let him drown in the wreckage he left behind.

Another step. Knees against the couch now. So close.

Charles looked unreal in the sunlight. It lit him up like something holy—hair gold, skin glowing, throat bare and gleaming with a fine line of sweat. Glorious. Untouchable.

Max hated how beautiful he was.

He took the final gulp of whiskey. It scorched his throat. His hand shook as he let the bottle fall—it hit the floor with a dull thunk.

Charles stirred. Eyebrows furrowed.

Max didn’t wait. He moved .

He landed on him with a messy, graceless thud, pinning Charles’s wrists like he was made of something stronger than grief. His breath hitched. His body trembled.

Mistake. This is a mistake. But I’m doing it anyway. I don’t care. I do. I don’t. Fuck—

“...Max?” Charles’s voice was a foggy thing, sluggish with sleep and confusion. Then it sharpened, nostrils flaring.

Alcohol. Heat. Burned sugar. Sour berries. Wrong, all of it. Wrong, wrong, wrong.

His eyes darted to the bottle. Back to Max.

“You drank?” he said slowly, voice coiled tight. “During heat ? Max, are you out of your fucking mind—”

I know. I know. Shut up. I know.

Max didn’t hear a word of it. Didn’t care. His eyes were wide and wet, voice a whisper thick with smoke and desperation.

“Can I trust you, Charles?” he rasped. “Can I ever do that again?”

Tell me yes. Lie if you have to. I just need to hear it. No. Don’t lie. I’ll know. You’re good at lying—too good—

Charles froze, like the question punched the air out of him.

“I know you won’t. Not for a while,” he said, too quick. Scripted. Memorized. Like he’d said it in the mirror a hundred times. “But I’ll earn it. I swear. I’ll do anything. Vic’s on her way. Daniel’s safe. Horner’s finished—”

Not enough. Not even close.

Max’s grip tightened. His lip curled in something that wasn’t quite a smile.

“That won’t be enough,” he whispered.

Charles went still. Scared , Max realized.

Good. He should be scared.

“What else do you want, mon ange?” he asked, quiet, careful. “Tell me.”

Don’t call me that. Don’t say it like it still means something.

Max didn’t answer. His eyes were fixed on Charles’s neck. The pulse. The soft spot. The place where everything could change .

Just do it. Bite. Bite. Bite.

Do it before you think.

But—

Then I’m just like him.
Just like Charles.
So what?

But what if I mess it up?
What if I hit the artery?

He’d bleed out. He’d die.
Just like that. Gone.

And I’d be free.
Finally.

But would it be freedom?

No.
Ferrari would tear everything apart. Daniel. Vic. Everyone.

They’d come for me.

They wouldn’t kill him.

I’m an omega now.  

They’d use him.

Sell him. Break him.
He’d belong to someone else . Someone worse.

No.
No no no no—

“Max?” Charles’s voice snapped through the spiral.

Max blinked.

His mouth was dry. His hands were shaking.
His stomach—

He twisted away suddenly, body trembling, and vomited onto the floor with a wet, violent heave.

Everything burned.

Whiskey. Shame. Rage. Loss.
All of it.

“ Fuck—Max!! Charles scrambled back, half-falling off the couch to avoid the mess. “Jesus—!”

Max coughed, nearly slipping in the puddle, and collapsed forward. But Charles caught him.

Of course he did.

“Oh, Maxie…” Charles breathed, arms strong around him as if trying to ground him. He cradled Max’s face, trying to rouse him. “Hey. Hey, are you still with me?”

Max couldn’t speak. Couldn’t look at him. He felt like a hollow shell—sweat-drenched, dizzy, sinking.

Charles smoothed back his hair, voice soft but fraying at the edges.

“What the hell were you thinking?”

Max couldn’t answer.

Didn’t know.

Maybe that if he got drunk enough, brave enough, broken enough, the decision would make itself.

Maybe he wanted to stop feeling anything at all.

Charles sighed, resting his forehead against Max’s for a long moment.

“You absolute idiot,” he whispered, voice caught between anger and worry. “You stupid, reckless little idiot.”

Charles moved on instinct now—tucking one arm behind Max’s shoulders, the other under his knees, lifting him like he weighed nothing. Max barely responded. A shuddered breath. A twitch. His body was limp, damp with sweat, and frighteningly quiet.

Too quiet.

Charles got him to the other couch and laid him down gently, then crouched beside him, brushing sticky curls from his forehead.

“Hey, hey—Max. Stay with me, alright?” he whispered. “Don’t check out on me.”

Max’s eyelids fluttered, half-lidded and unfocused.

“Gotta… ‘m fine,” he slurred.

“Bullshit.” Charles grabbed the throw blanket draped over the arm of the chair and tucked it around Max. His skin was clammy now, color too pale. The crash was hitting. Hard.

He scanned the room—bottle still on the floor, the vomit puddle stinking up next to the couch, a trail of disaster behind Max like breadcrumbs leading back to the worst idea imaginable. Heat and liquor. Two bombs in one body.

Stupid, stupid, reckless—

But he couldn’t be angry. Not really . This was his fault.

All of it.

He’d left Max in a place where drinking himself to unconsciousness had felt like the safest option. And now here he was, curled up and shaking, barely lucid, because Charles had broken something in him.

He grabbed a cold washcloth from the bathroom and returned, wiping Max’s face gently. Max stirred.

“Too loud… in my head…” he murmured.

“I know, I know,” Charles soothed. “You’re okay. Just breathe.”

But Max shook his head weakly.

“Not okay. Not okay at all.”

His voice cracked on the last word, and Charles’s chest squeezed. Max shifted suddenly, trying to sit up, but only got halfway before folding forward, fists pressing against his temples like he was trying to hold his skull together.

“Max—no, lie back—”

“No! No, I—” Max’s voice rose, splintering. “I was gonna hurt you. I was gonna do it, Charles, I was gonna—”

Charles froze. His breath caught.

“I wanted to,” Max confessed, raw and shaking. “I didn’t even care if it was right. I just wanted to make it stop. Make you stop. I—I didn’t care what happened after.”

His voice cracked, and the next words came out in a broken rush, messy and breathless and spilling like a dam bursting.

“I hate you so much sometimes, and I love you even worse, and I don’t know how to make those things stop fighting each other in my chest—!”

He choked.

“And I feel like I’m rotting, Charles—like I’m not even a person anymore. Just… a shell.”

His hands curled into the blanket, trying to hide his face, but his shoulders started shaking—then trembling—then fully wracking with sobs he couldn’t contain.

Charles didn’t say anything.

He couldn’t.

Because what could he say? That it wasn’t that bad? That Max didn’t mean it? That Charles understood?

He did. Too well.

But that understanding came too late.

He was the reason Max had spiraled to this point. The reason Max felt hollow, and haunted, and cornered. Every piece of pain Max had named—Charles saw his own fingerprints on it.

So instead of speaking, he moved forward and pulled Max into his arms. Slowly. Gently. Like one wrong move might shatter him for good.

Max didn’t fight it. He collapsed into the embrace, fists clinging to Charles’s robe, his sobs turning gasping and animal. Ugly crying, full-body crying—the kind that left your ribs sore and lungs raw.

Charles held him through all of it.

Not trying to hush him.

Not telling him it was okay.

Just… holding.

Because it wasn’t okay. And Max deserved someone to just be there while it wasn’t.

Even if it was the person who caused all of this.

Charles pressed his lips to Max’s temple, not in affection, but apology.

He wasn’t sure which of them was shaking harder.

Max curled smaller in his arms, voice muffled and weak:

“I didn’t want to feel like this anymore.”

“I know,” Charles whispered.

“I hate that you made me like this.”

“I know.”

“…but I still wanted you to fix it.”

“I’m going to try.”

A long silence. Max’s breathing began to even out, but every now and then his body would jerk—like aftershocks from the crying. Charles held him tighter.

He stared blankly at the far wall, guilt pressing into his chest like iron.

You did this.

Max stirred again, quieter now. “Don’t leave.”

“I won’t,” Charles said, immediate and fierce. “I won’t. Ever again.”

Max didn’t say anything to that. He just kept sniffling.

And Charles kept holding him.

Because there was nothing else left to do.

 


 

Afternoon sunlight filtered through the kitchen windows, soft and golden. The kind of light that made things look cleaner, quieter. But it couldn’t hide the wreckage—not in the sink, not in Charles’s chest.

The frying pan hissed with oil as he laid down the sliced potatoes. He didn’t even know if Max could eat yet. But he needed to do something. Keep his hands busy. Stir, flip, season, repeat.

Maybe if I feed him, it’ll make up for the fact that I broke him.

The thought made him clench his jaw.

The sound of Max vomiting still echoed in his skull like it had happened five minutes ago. The way he’d collapsed, barely breathing. The trembling. The crying.

Charles hadn’t heard him cry like that since—

Don’t go there.

He added eggs to another pan, turned the burner down. Max needed something plain. Something grounding. Protein, starch. Nothing too rich. Not after all the whiskey. Not after everything else.

He exhaled through his nose and leaned on the counter.

You’re such a fucking bastard, he thought bitterly. You knew what he needed and you still kept your distance. Let him unravel. You built a cage out of guilt and let him rot in it.

He ran a hand down his face.

And he still asked you not to leave.

A pan sizzled too loud, oil popping, and he yanked himself back to task.

“Right. Focus. Food first.”

In the living room, Max lay half-curled on the couch. A cold compress rested on his forehead, though it had long since warmed to uselessness. His headache pulsed like a second heartbeat behind his eyes, relentless and jagged.

He’s been in and out of sleep, muttering in three different languages for almost six hours now.

Everything hurt. His stomach. His head. His soul.

At least the heat wasn’t that bad yet. The collar seemed to be working better once worn properly.

He blinked slowly at the ceiling. Light slanted across the floorboards. The faint smell of cooking wafted in from the kitchen. Oil. Garlic. Eggs, maybe.

He swallowed. Regretted it.

Stupid. You’re so stupid.

He winced and turned his face away from the light, curling slightly tighter into the throw blanket. His whole body felt like it had been rung out and hung up to dry. No moisture, no strength, just this awful leftover shell of himself.

His throat was raw. His eyes still stung.

He’d cried on Charles. Clung to him.

He remembered the way Charles had held him—gentle, shaking. Not saying much. Just… there. The silence had made it worse somehow. More real.

He didn’t fight back. Didn’t defend himself.
Because he knows.
Because it’s true.

Max curled his hands into the blanket.

He hated how much he still wanted to be near him.

He hated the way his body ached in ways that had nothing to do with hangovers.

He hated the part of him that still hoped Charles meant it when he said he wouldn’t leave again.

But worst of all—

He hated himself for everything he almost did.

You could’ve scarred him forever.
You could’ve killed him.
You nearly became exactly what you hated about him the most.

His stomach twisted. Not nausea. Guilt.

So much of it.

He exhaled shakily, wiping at his eyes even though he wasn’t crying now.

You’re supposed to be stronger than this.

He barely heard the soft footsteps approaching before Charles’s voice floated in from the doorway.

“Food’s almost ready. Just some eggs and potatoes. Nothing fancy.”

Max didn’t look up. Just mumbled, “Thanks.”

A pause.

“I’ll bring it out once it’s plated.”

Max nodded once. Then winced, pressing the heel of his palm against his temple.

Charles lingered a moment longer than necessary.

His voice was gentler now. “You want me to close the curtains?”

“…Yeah. Please.”

Charles crossed the room and pulled them shut, casting the room in a muted dimness. As he turned to leave, Max spoke again—quietly, almost too quiet to hear:

“I’m sorry.”

Charles froze in the doorway.

He didn’t turn back.

“I know,” he said softly. Then: “Me too.”

And then he was gone again, back into the kitchen, where the eggs were browning and the potatoes needed flipping—where he could pretend for another few minutes that food could fix what he’d broken.

 


 

The food was set gently in front of him. Eggs, crisp-edged potatoes, toast with a bit of butter. Plain. Easy.

Max blinked at it, unsure if he was hungry or just empty.

Charles settled down on the armchair across from the couch with his own plate, but he didn’t say anything. Not really. Just sat there, elbows on his knees, staring at the floor between bites.

It felt like they were playing pretend. Like this was normal. Like one of them hadn’t unraveled in the other's arms just hours ago.

The only sounds in the room were the soft clinks of cutlery against ceramic and the dull hum of traffic far outside the estate walls.

Max picked at the food. Managed a few bites. It tasted fine. Warm. His stomach didn’t revolt, which was a small miracle. Still, he felt like he was chewing through cotton. His throat raw. Jaw tight.

He glanced up once. Charles wasn’t looking at him. Good. He didn’t want to be seen right now.

After a while, Max set his fork down, quietly.

“Are you still letting Daniel out today?” he asked, voice low, guarded.

Charles looked up—eyes widening like the question had come out of nowhere.

“…Fuck,” he breathed, guilt cutting through his face in an instant. “I forgot.”

Max blinked.

“He’s okay,” Charles added quickly, already scrambling to explain. “He’s at the staff house—under watch, supervised. Joris moved him during the night. But I—I wasn’t thinking about it. I was just worried about…”

He didn’t finish that sentence.

You. I was just worried about you.

Max nodded, slow. “Okay.”

“If you want to see him,” Charles said gently, “we can go. After this.”

Max looked down at his half-eaten food. His stomach gave a soft, uncertain twist.

“I don’t know if I can.”

They finished eating in silence after that. Charles took the plates back to the kitchen, washed them with almost painful care, like doing everything right now might cancel out the days and months of doing it all wrong.

When he returned, Max hadn’t moved.

Still curled under the blanket, knuckles white from how hard he was gripping it.

Charles frowned. “You okay?”

Max didn’t respond. His jaw was tight again. His breathing shallow. His eyes were glassy, unfocused.

Charles stepped closer. “Max?”

And then he smelled it.

That sharp, low sweetness threading through the room like fire laced in sugar. Not as strong as before. Not yet. But unmistakable.

Max’s heat was back.

And Charles felt a wave of anger—at himself, at the world—crash straight into his chest.

Of course it’s back. Did they really had to go through all this during Max’s heat?

Max had cried himself dry. Thrown up whiskey. Been dragged to the edge and yanked back. His body didn’t know what to do with itself. His first heat, and this was what it got.

“I thought it would calm down,” Max whispered, voice cracked. “After eating. But it’s worse now.”

He winced, shifting slightly under the blanket, and Charles noticed how tense his legs were, how tightly he was curled into himself.

“Are you in pain?”

Max hesitated. Then nodded. Just once.

Charles sat beside him without asking, careful not to crowd him.

“What do you want to do?” he asked quietly, already knowing the answer.

Max gave a breathless laugh, bitter and frayed. “I don’t know .”

He sounded so tired . Not just physically— bone-deep , soul-tired.

His hands trembled faintly where they clutched the blanket. His eyes were starting to water again, but no tears fell.

“I don’t know what’s worse,” he murmured. “This heat or… everything else.”

Charles reached out slowly, gently taking one of Max’s hands.

“Then we’ll just take it one minute at a time, okay?” he said, voice low and steady. “You don’t have to decide anything right now. You just have to breathe.”

Max squeezed his eyes shut.

“I hate that you’re the one saying that to me.”

Charles’s throat clenched. “I know.”

He leaned in, forehead touching Max’s for a heartbeat.

“Even if I caused it, I will hold you through it.”

Max didn’t answer. Just gripped Charles’s hand harder.

And Charles sat there—holding the boy he broke, holding the pain he caused, and knowing there was nothing in the world that could undo it.

 


 

It crept in slowly at first.

A low heat humming beneath Max’s skin, pulsing at the base of his spine, threading itself through his blood like static. But now it was wildfire.

He was sweating, despite the chill in the room. His thighs were clenching and shifting under the blanket, hips twitching in tiny, instinctual thrusts. Searching for friction. Pressure. Anything .

The ache was unbearable.

He couldn’t think. He could barely see —his vision starting to fuzz at the edges, pupils blown wide, body curled around itself as if that might help somehow. He was panting now, short, breathless gasps, sweat beading at his collarbone, his neck, his hairline.

“C–Charles—” It came out more like a whimper than a word.

Charles was still sitting nearby, tense, still, his hand barely touching Max’s arm like he was scared to move. 

Max turned his face toward him, expression twisted with frustration, pain, need . He shifted again under the blanket, grinding into a fold of fabric, but it did nothing. It wasn’t enough. It never was.

“Why aren’t you—” Max choked, the words sticky with saliva and heat and panic. “Why aren’t you doing anything?”

Charles flinched like he’d been slapped. “Max—”

“You’re right there!” Max snapped, voice breaking. “You’re right fucking there and I’m—” A shuddered breath. “It hurts .”

Charles looked like he might be sick.
“Do you—are you sure you want me to help?”

Max let out a breath that trembled all the way through him. Not quite a laugh. Not quite a sob. Something hollow. Frayed.

He tilted his head just enough to look at Charles. His pupils were blown wide, sweat sticking his curls to his forehead. His lips were dry and cracked. He looked wrecked .

“I need you to help,” he whispered. Then, firmer, sharp like broken glass: “ Yes , I’m sure.”

Charles opened his mouth, but Max’s voice sharpened again, too raw for him to stop now.

“Stop looking at me like I don’t know what I’m saying,” he rasped. “I know exactly what I’m saying. And I don’t care if it’s fucked up.”

He shifted under the blanket, a helpless, grinding motion, his thighs twitching from the effort. His face twisted in pain.

“Having you inside is better than this —this empty, aching, unbearable fucking void in my body. This crawling, useless— heat that won’t shut off and won’t let me think.”

His voice cracked. “Please— please , just do it.”

Charles still hesitated, guilt etched into every part of him, every twitch of his fingers.

And Max saw it . He saw the fear, the restraint, and it snapped something inside him.

“I told you,” he hissed. “I don’t care that it’s you. I know what you did. I remember it. It doesn’t go away just because I want you now. You think that makes it easier for me?”

His voice wobbled, and he dragged a shaky hand through his sweat-damp hair.

“It makes me feel like a fucking joke. Like something wrong. I hate that it’s you. I hate that I want it. That I enjoy it. And I still—” his breath hitched, “I still want it anyway. Because this? This is worse . And I’m too tired to fight with myself about it anymore.”

Charles’s lips parted like he wanted to say something—but nothing came out.

Max swallowed thickly, barely managing to stay upright now. His limbs were trembling, his breathing shallow and quick. His voice was a whisper, but it cut deep.

“Yesterday, it would’ve been easier. The heat would've done the work. It would’ve made me want you without thinking.”

He let his head drop back onto the pillow. His fingers twitched toward Charles weakly.

“But now the alcohol’s dulled it just enough that I’m stuck here. Fully aware. Can’t sleep. Can’t fuck. Can’t breathe . My brain won’t turn off. My body’s screaming. And you’re just sitting there.

He forced his eyes open. Looked right at him.

“So either do it,” Max said, voice threadbare, “or walk out of the room. But don’t make me beg again. Because if I do, I’m going to cry. Or throw up. Or both.”

A beat of silence followed.

Max’s lips trembled. Not with hesitation. With sheer exhaustion. Like something inside him was already crumbling from the weight of holding out this long.

Charles moved.

This time with quiet urgency, stripped of indecision. He pushed aside the blanket, his touch gentle but sure, and settled beside Max like someone stepping onto fragile ground.

Max let out a shaky breath, blinking slowly as he tilted toward him. “Don’t make me talk anymore.”

Charles didn’t answer. He simply leaned in, pressing his forehead to Max’s, one hand smoothing down his side, grounding him.

Then, quietly:

“I’ll help,” he murmured. “Anything you ask of me, I’ll do.”

And Max, finally, let go.

Let himself fall into it, into him —because there was no more room left to resist.

Just fire. And need. And the unbearable ache of still wanting the person who hurt him the most.

 


 

Somehow Charles managed to move them to the bedroom.

He moved with care, with precision—not a single motion rushed, not a single touch careless. Every brush of skin was cautious, reverent. Like Max might splinter in his hands if he dared press too hard.

Max let him in, slowly, directing him in a low, cracked voice. Each instruction barely more than a whisper.

“Not too fast.”
“Keep your hands there.”
“Stay with me, just—stay.”

And Charles obeyed. Like every word was law.

Even as Max’s body trembled, even as he winced through the dull ache of being filled and the lingering nausea, he didn’t push Charles away. He needed the weight, the closeness, the stretch—something to fight the heat back. Something to remind his body it wasn’t being ignored.

It wasn’t perfect. It didn’t even feel good, not really—not with how frayed he was. But the pain dulled, just enough. The pressure helped, just enough. Charles’s presence, the steady rhythm of breath and heartbeat above him, grounded him in a way nothing else could.

Max kept his eyes closed. He didn’t want to see Charles’s face. Didn’t want to see that carefully controlled expression or the shame he knew would be bleeding into every movement.

He bit his lip, voice almost calm now—too calm, like he’d drifted somewhere past anger. Somewhere quieter. Meaner.

“I still hate you,” he murmured.

Charles didn’t respond. His breath caught, just a little.

Max continued anyway. “You should know that. I will never forgive you, probably. You’ve broken me so many times, I don’t even know what I’m made of anymore.”

Charles still said nothing. He couldn’t. His throat had gone tight, jaw locked hard enough to ache. He didn’t want Max to hear the sound he was holding back.

But Max wasn’t looking, just moaning softly ever so often. He didn’t see the tears that started to track silently down Charles’s cheeks—slow, bitter, ugly things. He didn’t see the way Charles’s mouth twisted, trying not to let the sob out, not while Max was still beneath him, still in pain, still relying on him like this.

Max just kept going, voice fragile but steady. Like it was a truth he’d practiced saying a thousand times in his head, even if he only realized it fully today.

“You thought you were so sure of everything. You always think you know better. You don’t listen—you never listened. You just did whatever you thought was right, like I was part of the fucking strategy. Like I was another Ferrari decision you could control.”

Another breath, ragged and wet with heat. “And now I’m like this. And you’re still here. And I’m still letting you touch me because I don’t know how to survive this without you. Exactly like you wanted. Me—flushed and desperate, pliant and sensitive—all for you to own. So you better fucking own up to it now.”

His hands curled slightly in the sheets, trembling as he felt the orgasm approaching, knot on Charles’s dick slowly inflating. “And I’ll ruin you for it. I swear I will. If you don’t find a way to fix this, I’ll drag you down with me because I don’t know how else to live anymore. So either you show me or we both go down.”

Charles couldn’t breathe.

He buried his face in the crook of Max’s neck, not to kiss, not to claim—but to hide. To muffle the sob that finally broke loose. Shoulders shaking, chest hitching against Max’s body.

Max didn’t notice. Or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He was too far gone. He moaned Charles’s name as he unraveled and finally came. Charles wasn’t far behind, locking them together once again. 

But this time it was different. This time Charles didn’t feel the control anymore. 

Mattia would just give him that look. Told him to get this all straightened out and act like an Alpha. But by acting like an Alpha he hurt the one person he loved most. 

His stubborn Maxie.

And that Maxie just laid there. Quiet and tired. Bruised down to the soul.

And Charles held him, silently falling apart.

Not because Max hated him.

But because Charles knew—really knew—that Max had every right to.

 


 

When it was over, Max didn’t move.
Didn’t say a word.

He lay there, curled into the sheets like a worn-out animal, damp hair stuck to his forehead, breathing shallow. His body was wrecked, every nerve dulled to a low throb now that the knot was finally, mercifully fading.

Charles was quiet too, still beside him, not daring to pull away too quickly. He kept one hand on Max’s back, light and steady, waiting for him to speak first—if he wanted to speak at all.

And eventually, Max did. His voice was hoarse, dry, barely above a whisper.

“I can’t see him today.”

Charles blinked. “Daniel?”

Max nodded, barely. “I’m too tired,” he muttered. “Too… too fucked up. In every sense of that word. Maybe tomorrow.”

Charles didn’t ask for more. He just brushed a bit of hair back from Max’s face and whispered, “Alright.”

There was no argument. No protest. Not even a flicker of guilt in Max for saying it. There was nothing left in him to feel guilty with .

Charles let him drift, let the stillness settle over the room. When Max’s breathing finally slowed, Charles slowly, carefully slipped out of bed. He adjusted the blanket over Max’s body, tugged it higher, tucked it in. Then he disappeared for a few minutes—brought water, some damp cloths, a change of clothes just in case.

Max didn’t move. He just… watched.

Eyes dull. Skin pale. He looked like a hollowed-out version of himself, and Charles couldn’t even begin to guess what was going through his head now. If anything.

So he didn’t speak. He cleaned him gently, wiped sweat and stickiness away, helped him into something soft and fresh, and let Max fold himself back into the bed without resistance.

And all the while—quiet. Wordless.

But Charles’s mind was loud.

So loud it felt like it might split him open from the inside out.

You set him up for this.

That voice again. That rational, clear-eyed part of him that never came early enough. That only spoke once the damage was already done.

You made him this. You turned him into something else because you wanted him close. Because you couldn’t bear him slipping away. And you told yourself it was fine—

He poured a glass of water in the bathroom. His hand was shaking.

—because you gave him everything, didn’t you? Every comfort. Every luxury. A future locked at your side. A safe, gilded life.

He glanced at Max, who lay silently, eyes open but unfocused, staring at the wall like he was somewhere else entirely.

You thought that made it okay.

He sat at the edge of the sink and bowed his head into his hands.

You swore you loved him. You said that every day. But this… this isn’t what you do to someone you love.

Max had told him—just yesterday—that maybe he would have even said yes. Maybe he would’ve agreed if Charles had just… asked. If Charles had been honest. If he had treated Max like someone with agency, with a say in his own future.

Instead, Charles had hidden it all behind perfect smiles and beautiful gifts and hand-woven lies about how this was all for Max. As if manipulation dressed in silk wasn’t still manipulation.

He’d convinced himself it was love. But it had been fear. Fear of loss. Fear of Max walking away.

So he made sure Max couldn’t. Changed him. Bound him.

And now he was watching the consequences unravel right in front of him. Max couldn’t sleep. Couldn’t eat. Couldn’t even see his best friend—he fought for so hard—because of how broken he felt.

Because of him .

Charles pressed his fingertips into his eyes until they burned. Anything to stop the tears. He didn’t deserve the relief of crying again.

Not when Max was too hollow to cry at all.

Notes:

Yeah.
Well. Guys—what are we thinking? Charles has finally been slapped in the face with the reality of what he’s done… all thanks to Max, who, ironically, is thinking more clearly than he has for the last three chapters.

(Before the long-ass yapping from me begins, I need to mention this)
I’m so happy to announce that this fic is officially being translated into Chinese!!! The wonderful salty_grapefruit has taken on the challenge of translating this monstrosity of a fic, and I honestly couldn’t be happier. The love I’ve already gotten for this story has been overwhelming—and now it’s going to exist in another language??? Holy moly.
Once again, huge thanks to Salty, and make sure to check it out and leave kudos: 【1633/授翻】I'll Shape You Until You're Mine

So, the delay with this chapter? That was because the original draft was… too much. Like, too much even for me. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to make Charles worse than he already is, but if you want to read it here's the link: I’ll Shape You Until You Break

It got dark. So dark that even I had to sit there afterward and think, “What the actual fuck did I just write?” That’s why we’re going with the slightly less awful version for canon.

Also—Daniel’s appearance is postponed. You’ve seen what state Max is in. Let’s give him a break. (dw joris is currently treating danny to a herbal tea and organic cookies bros nightmare is almost over)
As for the next chapter… honestly, no clue when it’ll drop. I’m flying to Spain tomorrow and will be busy, plus I’d rather my travel buddy not find out I write very morally dubious f1 RPF smut, so… updates will resume after I’m back. (Or I can just post the non-canon chapter as a little apology idk)

I know the situation they are in is very bad. But things will get better. They have to. I can only break them so much before I break myself.

Thank you for all your patience and love. Don’t worry—this fic is never getting abandoned. It’s the toxic love of my life I will keep crawling back to. (haha you get it? the way max keeps crawling back to charles. haha ha)(fucking hell this chapter was sad)(dw daniel my goat will bring the much needed reasonable pov of the situation, he will bash charles into smithereens)

Chapter 14: The alpha who promised to take care of him, live for him, by him, with him.

Summary:

A setback occurs, Max finally gets to talk to Daniel, Charles is having an episode.

Notes:

Hello!! I’m so sorry this update is so late!! It was supposed to be out on Monday but life really said “nope” First, my mom booked the wrong flight home and I had to suffer through a ten-hour car ride back from Holland. Then on Tuesday my math teacher decided the first test of the year would be on the third day of school (because of course she did 🙃), so I had to lock in and didn't have time to go over the chapter again. And then on Thursday I ended up in the hospital because something was wrong with my knee—I literally cried walking home because it hurt so much I kind of stopped feeling it at one point?? Yeah not fun. Turns out I overused it in Amsterdam (20k steps a day, totally fine), but then sitting cramped in a car for ten hours squished some fat layer under my kneecap too much, and now it’s inflamed. So yeah, I can’t sit for too long (preferably not at all), which is unfortunate when you need to sit to use your computer. Hence, the delay. (also because I was kind of too tired to even do it on my ipad fuck this week was long)

But anyway, it’s fine now (not the knee, that bitch still hurts and I’m ready to cut it off, but whatever) because I can actually sit without having this weird sense of dread, which means—the chapter is finally here!! And what a chapter it is. Buckle up: Max is about to act very weird, Charles is going through it, and we finally get the Daniel meetup!! Yay!!

Without further ado, enjoy!!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Max woke, his head wasn’t just pounding—it felt like someone had split his skull with an axe and left the blade lodged inside. Every pulse of blood was another strike, another reminder that he was alive when he didn’t want to be.

The whiskey was catching up.

The room was still, wrapped in a heavy dark silence, but inside him there was chaos, the kind of pain that made him almost believe he was on the verge of meeting God.
Maybe that would’ve been a mercy. Maybe that would’ve been freedom.

But no. Instead of release, all he had was the wet sound of his own groan, choked in his throat as he pressed his fists to his temples, trying not to break down like some pathetic child.

“Fuuuuck…” The word rasped out of him like it had to claw past broken glass. He rolled weakly onto his side, reaching for the nightstand, hoping—praying—for water. Something, anything.

That’s when he felt it.

Wrongness.

A shift in the air, subtle but sharp. Something missing. Something off.
His fogged brain scrambled to put shape to it until the thought clicked.

Where the fuck was Charles?

Max blinked hard, forcing his vision into focus. The space beside the bed was empty, no heavy presence, no hovering shadow of the man who’d practically glued himself to Max’s side these last forty-eight hours.

Relief should’ve come. Finally, a breath of quiet. Finally, no suffocating amber scent crowding every inhale, no heavy weight of someone else’s grief pressing against his skin. A moment to himself.

But instead—worry.
Big, gnawing, stomach-turning worry that made his chest tighten.

Where the hell was his alpha?

His alpha. The one who’d cried while fucking him. Cried like some broken thing. The one who’d clung too hard, as if Max was the only thing tethering him to earth.

The words Max had said… maybe they’d been too sharp, too brutal. But they were truth. He wasn’t going to sugarcoat it for Charles, wasn’t going to hand him comfort he hadn’t earned. If Charles wanted this—wanted him—then he had to fight for it. Fix it.

But how the fuck do you fix that?
Months of manipulation. Lies spun so tight they choked the air out of Max’s lungs. Trust shattered into dust.

By making crepes?
Because that’s what Charles seemed to think—like a plate of sweetness could patch over a battlefield.

And yet—God, when Charles had buried his face in Max’s neck—or at least the golden collar covering it—sobbing into his skin, something inside Max had cracked too. Like the guilt wasn’t just Charles’s anymore—it had spilled into him, raw and jagged. It wasn’t his pain, not really. 

His pain was rooted in betrayal, in the lack of control. But in that moment, he had felt Charles’s guilt bleed through. Felt it as though it belonged to him.

Weird. Wrong. And yet—he couldn’t stop thinking about it.

Right then another pulse of pain ripped through his skull. Nevermind, no more thinking. 

Max dragged himself out of bed, cocooned in the blanket Charles must’ve laid over him sometime in the endless blur of days. The soft fabric smelled faintly of amber and warmth, and his chest ached with something he didn’t want to name.

His balance wavered, his vision swimming, but the need pressed him forward. 

He needed to find Charles. 

Needed his awful, fucked-up alpha. 

Because as much as he wanted to deny it—even yesterday, when Charles had knotted him and Max had hated himself for letting it happen—when the alpha's scent wrapped around him, the pain dulled. His headache ebbed. His chest loosened.

Right now, more than anything, Max wanted that again. Needed it.
He hated that truth. But he wanted to breathe Charles in. Wanted to be held, even if that meant filthying his own hands.

The stairs creaked under his weight as he moved down, each step dragging, his ears sharp for any sound. 

That’s when he heard it.

Charles’s voice.

“No, I don’t fucking care that he’s dead, tell me you have her—”

The words hit like ice water. Max froze, dread crawling down his spine.

“You had one job—ONE FUCKING JOB—and now you’re telling me you fucked it up??” Charles’s tone was savage, teeth bared through the phone. “You better find that fucking Redbull dog or I will personally make sure even your own mother won’t be able to recognize you.”

Silence, then ragged breathing. “I don’t want to hear it. Just send—”

And then, “Oh fuck. Max.”

The sound of his own name jolted the blond. When Charles noticed him he actually jumped, like he hadn’t expected Max to be standing in the doorway, pale and hollow-eyed.

“Oh. Uh.” Charles turned back, his voice sharp into the phone: “Do what I told you.” Then he snapped it shut, cutting the line with finality.

The silence that followed was thick, sticky.

“Who was that?” Max’s voice came quiet but edged, slicing through the space between them.

Charles hesitated. Took a step forward, then stopped like he’d slammed into an invisible wall—the echo of yesterday’s words still standing between them.

“Did something happen?” Max pressed, though part of him didn’t want to know.

“Mon cœur, I…” Charles’s voice faltered. A hesitation.

Max’s chest twisted. Go ahead. Lie. I dare you. But God, hold me while you do it.

Instead, Charles’s eyes flicked over him, softened for the briefest moment. “You look awful. Sit down, I’ll make you some tea.”

And before Max could argue, before he could claw for the truth, Charles disappeared into the kitchen, leaving Max stranded with his own racing thoughts.

He sank onto the couch, head in his hands. He had a sick feeling he already knew who that call was about. 

The only thing left now was to wait. 

Wait and see what version of the truth Charles would feed him.

 


 

Fuck.

Fuck, fuck, fuck.

Holy fucking fuck.

Charles’s head was a snarl of curses, his pulse hammering so fast it made his vision blur. He’d fucked up—no, worse than fucked up. This was catastrophic. The kind of mistake that could destroy everything.

Two hours from the destination. Two hours. And they had still managed to lose the person they were transporting.

How? How the fuck was that even possible?

He wanted to claw the walls apart. To put his fist through glass until it shattered. Anything to burn off the rage boiling under his skin. He wanted someone to blame, someone to choke. He wanted—

Control yourself. A leader doesn’t unravel.

Mattia’s voice sliced through him like a whip. The voice he managed to push down now returned louder than ever. 

Hard, cold, merciless. 

That voice that had trained him, shaped him, broken him into what he was supposed to be: an alpha first, a man second. Charles could almost hear the way Mattia would say it—disappointment heavy, eyes sharp as razors.

An alpha doesn’t panic. An alpha doesn’t cry. An alpha doesn’t beg.

And yet yesterday—fuck.

He had. 

Crying in Max’s arms. While fucking him. What the hell was that? What had he turned into? Wasn’t it supposed to be the other way around—the alpha steady, the omega undone?

But yesterday he cracked. Shattered like glass. He hadn’t cried like that in years, decades if you counted the distance. And it had felt—God help him—it had felt freeing. Like ripping out poison he hadn’t realized he’d been carrying.

And Max—did Max notice? Did Max care? Because since then Max had been… wrong. Hollow. Distant. Like he’d shut the door on something Charles couldn’t reach anymore.

The heat was wrong, too. Not normal. Omegas weren’t supposed to endure like that. They weren’t supposed to stay lucid, to still think through the haze. They were supposed to be stupid with need, cockdrunk, pliant. But Max had fought it, fought Charles, even when he was shaking apart.

Even if Max really had drunk all that whiskey, it shouldn’t have affected him like that. That severely. 

Maybe it was the first heat. Maybe. But Charles wasn’t sure. He’d have Kimi check, if they survived this.

But right now? He needed to fix this failure.

Of course Red Bull had found the transport. Of course they’d sent Sebastian. Fucking Sebastian Vettel.

What was he supposed to tell Max?
Sorry love, I lost your sister to Horner and your ex-coworker. Hope she survives the man that has threatened her countless times before.

Fuck no. He couldn’t. He wouldn’t.

Maybe he could stall. Take Max to Daniel first, let them talk. Buy time. Meanwhile, clean up the blood, silence the mistakes.

And on top of everything, Morphyra. Orders were now doubling, tripling even. Because Ferrari’s leader had proved it worked in a way no pre-planned presentation could—he’d turned someone for himself. He’d vanished for days into the heat of an omega, unreachable, untouchable. Proof that the drug was real, unstoppable and most of all safe. 

Charles had to keep it together. Handle everything. Command, control, dominate.

He squeezed his eyes shut. He wanted to collapse. Wanted to crawl into Max’s lap, bury his face in the blueberry scent and breathe until the world stopped shaking.

But Mattia’s voice came roaring back. Pathetic. That’s not what alphas do. Alphas don’t crawl. Alphas don’t beg at their omega’s feet. Don’t forget who leads. Don’t forget who holds the leash.

He’d hurt Max already acting that way. He knew it. And still—still—he couldn’t shut Mattia up. Couldn’t claw the lessons out of his skull. And even if he managed to dull them for a bit yesterday, today he felt like he was losing that last bit of clarity he had.

And then—arms. Arms were wrapping around him, firm, unyielding. A nose pressed into his neck.

Charles froze.

The voices cut out. For a heartbeat, silence.

“Max—what are you—” His voice cracked in disbelief. Max. Hugging him. After yesterday? Impossible. A dream, a hallucination.

“You smell like you’re about to pass out. Or strangle someone,” Max muttered into his throat. His arms squeezed tighter, turning him around, forcing eye contact. “Try to smell calmer. I need you to scent me. Now.”

Charles stiffened. His whole body screamed with the urge to do it, to cover Max in amber until nothing else mattered. But Mattia’s voice roared back immediately: Don’t let him use you, if it doesn’t benefit you first. He’ll trample you, he’ll own you.

And yet Max’s eyes pinched, his voice fraying at the edges. “Come on, Charles. My head is killing me, and your scent helps. Whether I like it or not. But first you have to calm down so it actually works.”

Charles hesitated, nails digging into his palms. Alpha. Control. Command. Don’t let him leash you.

And then Max tilted his wrist up and pressed his tongue across the gland, deliberate, coating Charles in blueberry sweetness.

Charles shuddered. The voices choked.

“Do as I say,” Max said flatly, looking him dead in the eye. “And maybe I won’t be as mad about your men losing Vic.”

Charles’s mouth went dry. “How did you—”

One eyebrow raised. Shut up and do what I asked.

And for the first time in years, Charles obeyed. Quiet. Bent.

Mattia’s lessons clawed up one last time—you’re pathetic, he’s already got you on your knees—but then Max flinched, real pain flickering across his face. That was all it took.

Charles moved in, burying Max in amber, dragging his scent across his skin until the tension in Max’s body softened.

The voices sputtered out. Not gone. Never gone. But quiet. For now.

They stood in silence, tea cooling on the counter, fridge humming, the world outside suspended. Trading scent in steady, unspoken rhythm. Too intimate to be nothing, too weighted to be romance. Just survival.

For a fleeting moment, Charles let himself sink into it. Into the blueberry weaving through amber, into the fragile quiet.

But in the back of his mind, he knew. This was only the beginning.

 


 

“So now,” Max said softly, almost too softly, “tell me what happened.”

Charles placed the fresh tea on the table. He forced his hands to stay still. He would not shake. He would not bow his head. He was an alpha, not a servant. Binotto’s voice echoed in his skull, quieter but nonetheless there: Don’t look weak. Don’t serve. Don’t let the omega command you.

“The men I sent to retrieve your sister were ambushed.” His voice was clipped, hard. Keep it hard. “Two of ours dead. We killed three of theirs, injured one, captured alive. He’s resisting interrogation.” His jaw worked. “And Vettel led the mission.”

Max’s lips twitched. Almost a smile. “Of course he did.”

Charles braced himself. He expected fury, panic, heartbreak. Something he could handle. But Max only leaned back, sipped the tea, calm as death.

“Give me my phone. I’ll contact him.”

Charles froze. “What?”

“You heard me,” Max said, tone sharp as a blade. “I’ll contact him. Horner sent him because of our history. He thinks it’ll break us. That we’ll hesitate. That he’ll have the power. If you give me my phone I can contact him and spin this in our favour.”

Charles’s stomach twisted.

“We?” he echoed before he could stop himself, hope bleeding into his tone.

Max’s blue eyes cut across him, steel over ice. “Well of course we. You’re my alpha. So now you’ll do as I say. Right?”

Something in Charles reared up. Instinct. Pride. Rage. He should push back. He should remind Max who gave orders here. An alpha who lets his omega dictate terms isn’t an alpha. He’s a lapdog. A disgrace.

And yet… you’re my alpha.

The words wrapped around Charles’s throat like a leash he didn’t want to take off.

“Of course,” Charles breathed, the words barely more than a rasp. Defeat clung to his voice, heavy, inevitable. 

He moved to the far corner of the room, fingers brushing against the panel of the hidden cupboard until it clicked open. Inside, the sleek black phone glowed faintly, its screen pulsing with life. 

Not Max’s real phone—no, that one, along with the shattered SIM card, should have been resting at the bottom of the sea near l’Côte d’Azur by now, if Brian had done his job. This was a copy, pieced together by one of Charles’s people who knew how to coax life from broken memory cards. A fragile reconstruction, a ghost of the original—yet maybe enough to pry open some of Red Bull’s secrets.

He held it carefully, almost reverently, before turning back. His throat tightened as he forced the words out, steady but raw. “It’s your sister, Max. I’ll do everything—everything—to get her back.”

Anything to get you back.

“But,” he added quickly, forcing some steel back in his tone, “if it comes to it, I’ll kill Sebastian. I won’t hesitate.”

Max didn’t even blink. Didn’t flinch. Didn’t care. Just hummed, scrolling his contacts. Charles felt small, irrelevant.

Max didn’t care? Wasn’t Seb a friend of his? 

The call connected.

“...Max?” Sebastian’s voice, tight, tentative, familiar.

“Seb? Is it really you?” Max gasped, sudden desperation flooding his voice, trembling.

Charles jerked, startled. Was it real? Was Max actually this scared and the calmness was just an act? Was he about to tell Seb how to get here and—

But then Max’s gaze flicked at him—then up, toward the ceiling.

Ceiling?

Ohhh.

Satellites. A signal.

A signal he could use to track the callers location.

Ohhh. 

Max was acting.

Brilliant. Flawless. Ruthless. And Charles’s chest swelled with pathetic pride.

“Max, oh my god—are you okay? Where are you?!” Sebastian’s panic poured through the speaker.

“I–I don’t… kind of? I don’t know, Seb.” Max’s voice cracked, pitch-perfect, and Charles’s gut clenched at the sound. “Charles doesn’t know I’m calling. I only have a second. I heard him raging about Vic earlier. I managed to steal my phone while he wasn’t looking, and—”

“It’s okay, Max,” Sebastian rushed in, relief raw in his accent. “She’s safe with me. Don’t worry.”

Max dropped another sugar cube into his tea, stirred slowly. He didn’t even look at Charles. “Oh my god. Thank you. Thank you, Seb. He’s been threatening me, saying if I’m not obedient, he’ll hurt her. He said the same about Daniel too, and I–I was so scared. I couldn’t contact you. It’s all my fault.”

Charles’s stomach twisted. He knew it was a performance, but hearing Max accuse him like that, voice breaking—it still cut. Because there was truth in those statements. 

“Max, no, listen to me. None of this is your fault. But—did you say Daniel? Is Daniel there with you?” Sebastian’s voice trembled.

“Yes.” Max pressed a hand to his chest, eyes narrowing slightly at Charles like follow my lead. “Yes, he’s alive. But Charles—” he let his voice falter, break, “—he said if I ever defy him, he’ll kill Daniel. I had so many chances but—I couldn’t risk it. I couldn’t.”

Charles slid the phone’s map across the table, pointing at the blinking dot near the Italian border. Max gave him a casual thumbs-up, then pointed at the macarons. 

Fetch. 

And Charles—Ferrari’s alpha, leader, feared man—dutifully retrieved them, placed one into Max’s free hand like an obedient hound.

Sebastian’s voice cracked over the line. “God, Max, I’m so sorry. We’ll fix this. We’ll get you out.”

Max nibbled the macaron delicately. Seb’s voice cracked with grief on the other end, but Max never faltered his act. “Seb, I—”

He carried the show flawlessly—until suddenly his body jerked. His hand clutched low at his abdomen, a quiet hiss of pain leaving his throat.

Charles was on his knees before he could think, crowding in, face pressed to Max’s pants. And then the scent hit him. Sweet. Overripe. The creeping burn of heat.

Fucking hell.

“Max? What was that?” Sebastian’s panic shot through the phone.

“It’s nothing,” Max hissed between his teeth, barely nodding at Charles to move, help. “Sorry, Seb, I bumped the table—clumsy as always. As I was saying—”

But Charles wasn’t listening anymore. He was scenting like his life depended on it, pressing his face into Max’s skin, drowning himself in blueberry and vanilla, desperate to soothe. He kissed, nipped, licked—anything, everything, hands trembling like a starving dog finally offered meat.

He knew what Binotto would say. Pathetic. On your knees for your own omega? Letting him command you like a handler with a dog?

And yet he stayed there. Stayed there because Max’s body softened under his mouth. Because for one tiny moment, Max let him touch. Wanted him to touch.

And when Max’s hand tangled in his curls, guiding him lower, Charles nearly sobbed with pathetic gratitude.

“...and then I’ll run to you and you’ll tell them they can storm the estate,” Max said smoothly, still spinning his plan as if he weren’t unraveling from the inside. He stroked Charles’s hair with a weird detachment, like petting a beast. But his eyes—those icy eyes—softened. Just for a second.

Charles melted into it.

Sebastian’s voice shook. “Max, are you sure this will work? We don’t have enough Red Bull members to storm a place like his estate, it could take hours to prepare.”

Max’s head tipped back, eyes fluttering shut as Charles mouthed at the hickey he’d left hours ago. “Yes… just like that…” he whispered, before catching himself, snapping back into the act. “Yes, Seb. I’m sure. We’ll make it work. Please—we have to. I don’t know how much longer I can…” His hand shoved Charles’s head lower. Down. Submissive. His.

Charles went, mouth sealing over his clothed but surely hardening length, worshipful.

“Max?” Sebastian’s voice cracked again, worry bleeding through.

“I—I have to go,” Max interrupted, sharp, panicked. “I think I hear him outside the room. Do as I said. Send him the address. We’ll execute the plan. And Seb—please, take care of Vic. Especially her. Promise me.”

“I will,” Sebastian swore. “Please be careful around him. Remember what I told you. He’s an alpha, but most of all he’s Charles. He knows how to spin the narrative in his favour.”

The line went dead.

“Sure he does.” Max’s voice cut through, still cold, still commanding, even as he stroked Charles’s hair absently. He played Sebastian perfectly until the call ended, leaving Charles dazed and clinging.

Charles stayed kneeling, lips pressed to Max’s pants, face buried there like a sinner at an altar. But the voices screamed. He should pull away. He should reclaim control. He should remind Max who wore the crown here. 

But he didn’t. Couldn’t. His cheek was resting there like a pillow. Like he belonged nowhere else. 

“You’re so fucking tiring,” Max muttered, tugging at his hair.

Charles flinched, cheeks heating. Even pathetic, even scolded, he wanted more. He wanted to bury himself deeper. He wanted Max’s attention like oxygen.

Max sighed, threading his fingers deeper into Charles’s curls. His voice softened, though the ice never melted. “And yet… when you look at me like that, like a lost puppy, I can’t stay mad. Not fully. Even though I am mad. Angry. Betrayed. Hurt. Do you hear me, Charles?”

Charles nodded against his thigh, unable to meet his eyes.

“But I need you. I need this heat down if I’m going to see Daniel. So shut up, stop sulking, and use that mouth properly. Prove you can still satisfy your omega.” Max said as he clumsily slid off his pants.

The leash Binotto had warned about wrapped tight.

 And Charles bent his neck for it. 

“Yes, mon ange.” he whispered, pathetic, desperate, and opened his mouth wider.

 


 

The gravel crunched too loud beneath their shoes. The air felt damp, heavy, like the sky itself was waiting to snap.

Max’s voice cut through it, steady but a little too clipped. He was going over the plan again, step by step, his words more for himself than for Charles. The kind of repetition you clung to when control was slipping through your fingers.

Charles tried to focus, but his thoughts kept drifting. He couldn’t stop marveling—and fearing—how Max could build a strategy on the spot, how he could sound calm when the whole world was caving in around them. Red Bull hadn’t treasured him for nothing. Horner might have denied it, but Max had always been one of their sharpest weapons.

Charles’s role now was simple: wait for Sebastian to send a signal with a location—call, text, anything. Then they’d move. Max would talk to Daniel before that. And then maybe—maybe—they’d finally end this nightmare.

But Charles’s mind betrayed him. In a perfect world, he wouldn’t be waiting on the sidelines. He’d sit with Max through the talk with Daniel, maybe even hold him in his lap, be the anchor Max didn’t ask for but needed. Just having him there, steady and solid, could make the difference.

But he knew better. If he pushed now, Max would cut him off cold. All the fragile progress they’d made today—burned to ash.

Still, he couldn’t help remembering earlier. The way Max had broken apart on his tongue, panting his name. The sound of it still rattled in Charles’s skull. At least the heat was kind of working properly again; Max had gone hazy faster, slurring, losing himself, unlike yesterday when he’d stayed too lucid, too sharp through all of it. 

As Max said, I have to fix this somehow. And if proving himself meant falling to his knees, tears in his eyes as he took him deeper into his throat—so be it.

How many alphas would do that?

“Charles.” Max’s voice snapped him back. “Are you listening?”

Charles blinked, caught. “…Yes. Yes, of course. I already have men ready to hold off the Red Bulls.”

Max’s gaze lingered, unimpressed. The faintest crease lined his brow. “I was talking about Daniel.”

Shit.

Max went on, tone deceptively mild: “In case you have to send him away before we go for Vic. I’d love to have him here longer. And I know I could guilt-trip you into allowing it.” His lips curled, humorless. “But if things go wrong, it’s better to keep him far away from the fire.”

Charles nodded automatically, throat dry. The way Max said guilt-trip left his stomach twisting.

The staffhouse was in sight when Charles finally couldn’t hold it in. “Max. Wait.” He reached out, catching Max’s hand before he could stop himself.

Max flinched, but didn’t yank away. He just looked at him, tired, waiting. “What is it?”

Charles swallowed, fighting for words. During the night he’d checked in on Daniel—seen the bruises still dark on his face. Seen how Joris tried to distract him, keep him calm. Daniel looked better here, safer, but the guilt still clung to Charles’s throat like ash. 

Guilt for how angry Max will be when he sees the bruises.

“When you see Daniel… he might be a little roughed up. Not too bad,” he said quickly, eyes fixed on the rose bushes lining the path. “I just… wanted to give you a heads up.”

Silence. Heavy. Then Max’s voice, flat as a blade: “You’re telling me you beat my best friend up, and you’re giving me a heads up?”

Charles winced. “…Yeah. He said things that pissed me off and—and his face was just so punchable and I—”

“Charles.”

One word. Sharp enough to draw blood. Max’s hand jerked, forcing Charles’s eyes up to his.

“I’ll judge how bad he looks.” Max leaned in close, closer than necessary, his nose almost brushing Charles’s. “And if it’s too bad…” His voice dipped, icy but with a slight sound of… amusement? “…then maybe I’ll spend the next wave of heat with someone else. We’ll see.”

And just like that, he pulled back, walking ahead as if he hadn’t just gutted him with a sentence.

Charles froze. His chest squeezed so tight he couldn’t breathe. Someone else? Who else was there? Joris? Or… 

He’s testing you. You’re letting him slip. Grab him. Remind him you’re the alpha. Don’t let him even speak of another man’s hands on him.

Charles’s instincts roared, too loud, too sharp. His vision tunneled.

Before he could think, he was moving. Three long strides and he had Max by the golden collar, yanking him back hard enough to make him gasp. He spun him, pressed close, his pulse a thunder.

“Don’t. Overstep.” His voice cracked, half-growl, half-plea. “Yes, I fucked up. Yes, you’re furious. But listen—listen to me. You are mine. And I am yours. You can guilt-trip me, you can hate me, you can bleed me dry—but no one touches you. Not Joris. Not Daniel. No one.” His grip on the collar tightened, trembling with restraint. “Please… don’t make me do something I can’t take back.”

Max’s eyes locked on his, wide at first. The ice cracked. For a flicker of a second, fear flashed through. Then—hunger, sharp and raw. His lips twitched, pulling into a smirk that didn’t reach his eyes. As if it was a last ditch effort of stopping the mask from slipping.

“Possessive much, huh?” His voice wasn’t as steady as he wanted it to be; it wavered. “Of course I wouldn’t let Daniel touch me. Jesus, Charles. He’s like a brother more than anything.” He paused, smirk faltering, his gaze sliding sideways. “…I just wanted to make you scared. Even for a second.” His voice dropped, almost swallowed. “Make you feel what I feel all the time.”

Charles’s chest stuttered. Scared? Max looked like ice incarnate today. Ruthless. Controlled. But underneath—he was scared? Fuck, maybe the call with Seb wasn’t purely acting.

His grip slackened.

Max shoved his hand away and strode forward, shoulders tense, almost shaking. Not running, not fleeing, but not calm either.

Charles followed quickly, guilt gnawing at his chest. He reached for Max’s hand again when they reached the door. Max didn’t pull away, though he flinched, his scent frayed at the edges, sour with stress.

Charles squeezed gently, rubbing circles into his palm, trying to bleed calm into him. Max’s scent steadied a fraction, enough to keep him moving.

But in Charles’s head, Mattia’s voice only grew louder: He made you slip. He’ll keep testing you. And you’ll keep breaking. Over and over. Until you’re nothing but his.

And Charles couldn’t tell if that thought terrified him… or soothed him.

 


 

The staffhouse door creaked open, spilling warm lamplight across the hallway.

Joris was there first—slouched in a chair, his lanky frame folded awkwardly, the low murmur of his voice filling the room. Opposite him, Daniel sat propped against the sofa cushions, grinning weakly at something Joris had said. His face was still bruised, purpled along his cheekbone, but his eyes lit up in that familiar, crooked way.

Max froze in the doorway.

For a heartbeat, he couldn’t breathe. His chest clenched so hard it hurt, and his carefully maintained calm—the cold mask, the sharp edges—threatened to splinter right down the middle.

Daniel. Alive. Smiling. Talking.

Max’s lips parted, but no sound came. His throat worked around a breath that didn’t want to leave. He couldn’t fall apart here—not in front of Charles. He couldn’t show that seeing Daniel safe, safe, nearly undid him completely.

Daniel’s eyes flicked up. The grin faltered, then softened, warm and aching all at once. “…Max?”

Just his name. Nothing more. And Max had to swallow hard against the sting in his eyes.

He forced his voice steady. “Hey, Dan.” It came out hoarse anyway, stripped thin. He cleared his throat, tried again. “Looks like Joris has been keeping you entertained.”

“Entertained, tortured, same difference,” Daniel rasped, shooting Joris a playful glare. “He’s been trying to explain wine pairings for the last hour. Do I look like a sommelier to you?”

Joris snorted, unfazed. “You could at least pretend to care. I’m educating you.”

When did they get so close? Did Daniel forget that Joris was literally Charles’s accomplice?

Or maybe he already understood that there was no point in fighting.

Still Max’s lips twitched—the ghost of a smile—but his hands were fists at his sides. He wanted to run across the room, bury himself in Daniel’s shoulder, apologize until he was empty. But not here. Not with eyes watching.

“Charles,” Max said suddenly, sharper than intended. He flicked his gaze up at him, then at Joris. “Both of you. Could you give us a minute?”

Charles stiffened. His instincts bristled immediately. You don’t leave your omega with another man. Not alone. Not unguarded. He’s making you step back. He’s cutting you out. Letting him dictate this is weakness.

Charles’s jaw clenched. His mouth opened—about to protest, about to refuse, possessiveness still raging inside—but then Max’s eyes cut back to him. Just for a second, the mask slipped again. The exhaustion, the brittle tremor under the calm. The desperate, almost begging need.

Charles’s chest cracked wide.

He nodded once, short, sharp, as if forcing the motion through clenched teeth. “…Alright. But no funny business.”

Joris looked between them, clearly reading the tension but not stupid enough to comment. “We’ll be outside,” he muttered, standing.

Charles lingered half a heartbeat longer than he should have, torn between Mattia’s voice demanding he stay and Max’s gaze telling him to go. Finally, with a hand dragging through his hair, he turned, stepping out of the room.

Max didn’t breathe until the door shut behind them.

Only then did he move, his knees nearly giving out as he stumbled toward Daniel.

 


 

He staggered the last few steps and dropped to his knees in front of Daniel, hands trembling as he reached out but stopped short of touching. His fingers hovered uselessly in the air, not daring to rest on bruised skin.

“Dan…” His voice broke on the name. All the sharp edges, all the steel composure he’d been holding onto like a weapon, melted in an instant. “Fuck—look at you.”

Daniel’s grin softened, and this time it wasn’t teasing. It was gentle, unbearably gentle, the kind of expression Max remembered from nights spent on the deadly missons, from years of shared hotel rooms and whispered confessions in the dark.

“I’m alright,” Daniel said quietly. “Little banged up, but you know me.” He gave a half shrug. “Takes more than a few hits to knock me down.”

Max shook his head violently. “Don’t. Don’t fucking do that—don’t sit there smiling like nothing happened. You were—you could’ve been—” His chest hitched, and he finally pressed his hands to Daniel’s arms, grounding himself in the warmth, the proof of life.

Daniel’s fingers rose, brushing Max’s wrist. “But I wasn’t. I’m here. With you. Okay?”

Max squeezed his eyes shut. His body shook with the effort of holding it all in—the grief, the guilt, the choking relief. For days he’d been pretending, maneuvering, strategizing like it was just another mission. But seeing Daniel alive and breathing unraveled every thread of control.

“I thought I’d lost you,” Max whispered, voice splintering. “I thought—I thought Charles would—” He cut himself off, breath catching. “And I couldn’t do anything. I was stuck, Dan. Tied down. Changed.” His throat burned. “You don’t know what he did to me.”

Daniel’s brows knit, but he didn’t press. Max knew that he probably knew already—fuck, it was hard not to notice when even he was able to smell the rotten blueberries. At least he still didn’t ask about the collar on his neck.

He leaned forward instead, their foreheads nearly touching. “Then tell me when you’re ready. Whatever it is—you don’t have to carry it alone.”

A sharp laugh tore out of Max, ugly and wet with tears. “Alone? That’s all I’ve been. Everytime Charles is there, even when he tries—it’s like I’m screaming into a void. He knows what he did was wrong but it’s like he still can’t fully change. Like there is something stopping him every time.” His grip tightened. “But you—you’ve always heard me, haven’t you?”

Daniel smiled again, small and pained. “Always.”

Max bit down hard on his lip, but it was useless—the tears came anyway, hot and furious, spilling down his cheeks as his chest heaved. He tried to cover his face, tried to smother the sound, but Daniel caught his hands and held them firm.

“Don’t hide from me,” Daniel said softly. “Not now. Not ever.”

And that was it. Max folded forward, burying himself in Daniel’s chest, shaking apart in his arms. His sobs were muffled against the bruised warmth of his best friend, the one person who still felt like home.

For the first time since the heat began—for the first time since the drugs, the betrayal, the captivity—Max let himself break open in arms that weren’t Charles’s.

Daniel held him while the storm tore through, silent except for the steady rhythm of his breath. It wasn’t until Max’s sobs thinned into ragged gasps that he finally pulled back, swiping at his wet face with the heel of his hand. His body still trembled, his cheeks blotched red from crying.

Daniel didn’t say a word. Just waited, patient as ever, like he’d been carved out of patience for Max and no one else. That made it worse somehow—made the guilt press heavier in Max’s chest.

“I shouldn’t even be crying like this,” Max muttered hoarsely, eyes downcast. “You’re the one beaten bloody, and I’m…” He gestured vaguely to his wrecked face, his raw eyes. “I’m a fucking omega in heat.”

“Max,” Daniel said gently, “if there’s anyone who gets to cry, it’s you.”

Max let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “No, you don’t understand. I can’t. I can’t cry. I shouldn’t be doing this. I don’t have the right.”

Daniel frowned, opening his mouth, but Max cut him off, harsh and brittle:

“I have to be strong, Dan. For you. For Vic. For this whole fucking mess.” His fingers knotted into his knees until they went white. “That’s what I realized last night. If I start falling apart now, how am I supposed to save you? How am I supposed to make Charles listen to me? He’s an alpha. He doesn’t… he doesn’t hear reason unless you shove it down his throat. If I don’t keep it together, he’ll just bulldoze over me. He almost did today.” 

He thought back to the little outburst Charles had when Max suggested he might let another person touch him. 

Daniel’s jaw tightened, but he stayed quiet, letting Max spill what had clearly been choking him for days.

“And it’s not just him,” Max continued, words tumbling, brittle but sharp. “Horner still has Vic. Red Bull’s circling like vultures. If I waste time crying, they win. If I look weak, Charles might…” He stopped, pressing a fist hard against his mouth, swallowing down the lump in his throat. “…he might stop taking me seriously. And I need him to. He’s the only one with the power to rip her out of their hands. If he thinks I’m fragile, he won’t listen when it matters.”

Daniel shifted, tilting his head until Max was forced to meet his gaze. His eyes were calm, patient, but his voice carried weight. “You think crying makes you fragile? Max, you’ve been carrying the world on your back since you were seventeen. Breaking for five minutes doesn’t make you weak. It makes you human.”

Max let out a shaky laugh, short and humorless. “Human doesn’t win, though, does it? Not against Red Bull. Not against Horner.” His mouth twisted, bitter. “You know what wins? Being colder than they are. More detached. That’s what Charles is hopefully starting to understand. That’s what I’ve been trying to show him all day. And if I can’t keep this mask on, then…” He pressed his palms into his eyes until stars burst behind them. “…then it’s all going to fall apart.”

Daniel stayed silent, but his thumb brushed circles into Max’s arm, grounding him. It wasn’t an answer. It wasn’t a solution. But it was something.

And Max, for just a second, allowed himself to lean against him again. Just for a breath. Just for a reminder that before everything—before Charles, before Horner, before collars and drugs and betrayal—there had been this. Him and Daniel. A family they’d built for themselves in the cracks.

“I can’t let it fall apart,” Max whispered, voice small now. “Not when I’m this close. Not when she’s this close.”

For a moment, silence wrapped around them. Daniel didn’t push, didn’t prod, just let him breathe. But the weight of it sat on Max’s chest until it hurt.

“Dan,” Max said finally, forcing the words out before he lost the nerve. His voice sounded too raw, too thin. “There’s something I need you to know. About Charles.”

Daniel’s body stiffened under him, almost imperceptible, but Max felt it. He gave a bitter smile. “You hate him more than I do, don’t you?”

Daniel didn’t answer. He didn’t have to.

Max laughed under his breath, hollow. “Good. You should. Because he—he forced me, Dan. He gave me Morphyra just after I started my mission . Didn’t ask, didn’t give me a choice. Just… tied me to it. Made me an omega because it suited him. Because he thought it would make me his for good. No way out.”

The words came out sharp, splintered with a rage he didn’t usually let bleed through. But it wasn’t rage that made his voice shake—it was something worse.

His hands trembled as he dug them into his hair. “And the fucking truth? The truth that makes me sick to my stomach? It wasn’t all against me. Because somewhere—deep down, in the ugliest part of me—I wanted it. Not like this, not like—” He gestured at his trembling, heat-wrecked body. “But I always… dreamed. Some selfish, hidden part of me wanted to be an omega. Wanted to stop being Red Bull’s weapon. Wanted to belong to someone who would…” His voice fractured, barely more than a whisper. “…who would take care of me.”

Daniel’s breath caught, sharp. But he didn’t speak. Not yet.

“So when he did it—when he stripped me of choice and shoved it down my throat—truthfuly, he gave me something I wanted.” Max’s throat closed up, words wobbling as they escaped. “And how the fuck do I even begin to make sense of that? He ruined me, and at the same time he gave me the thing I was too much of a coward to admit I desired.”

The tears threatened again, pressing behind his eyes, but Max swallowed them down. He couldn’t. Not again.

“I know. It’s weak. Pathetic.” Max swallowed hard, jaw tight. “But Charles—he promised. He promised to take care of me. Of my family. To free me from Horner. And he did. He did, Dan. But—” His breath broke. “He tied me to himself instead.”

Daniel’s hands curled into fists, and for a second he had to look away, because the thought of Charles doing this to Max made his blood boil. When he looked back, his voice carried a rough edge, but not at Max. Never at Max. “Max, listen to me. That’s not weakness. That’s him taking advantage of the part of you that had the strength to dream. That’s not on you. That’s on him.”

Max shook his head, stubborn, desperate. “But he tries, Dan. He treats me like I matter. Like I’m worth something. He fucks it up, yes, but I see it—I feel it. And every time I start to want it, want him, I remember it wasn’t my choice. That it was stolen from me. And then I don’t know if what I feel is mine or the drug.”

His hands clawed at his thighs, restless, punishing. “Do you get it? I can’t trust myself. I can’t trust him. And yet—I crave him. His scent, his voice. Even now, with you, all I can think about is him.” 

He took a shaky breath as another tear slid down. 

“What the fuck is wrong with me Daniel?”

Daniel exhaled sharply, dragging himself closer until his knees bumped Max’s. He reached out, cupping Max’s face, not rough but firm enough to pull his gaze up. His thumb brushed once at the wetness under Max’s eye. “There’s nothing wrong with you,” he said, voice low and fierce. “Don’t you dare put this on yourself. You were forced. You didn’t choose this. He did. That doesn’t erase the part of you that wanted it—that’s real too. Both can exist. But none of that makes you weak.”

Max’s lip trembled, the war inside him pulling him in two directions.

Daniel leaned in closer, pressing his forehead to Max’s, grounding him. “I won’t lie—I don’t understand it. I don’t understand how you can still ache for him after all this. But I’m not angry at you for it. I’m angry at him. Because he’s the one who left you like this, doubting yourself, doubting what’s yours. And if he ever wants to deserve you, he’s going to have to prove it—not with drugs, not with promises, but with everything he does from now on.”

Max shivered, eyes shutting against the sting of more tears. He wanted to believe. God, he wanted to.

Daniel’s voice softened, though the fire didn’t leave it. “I just hope he learns, Max. I hope he finally sees you, really sees you, the way I do. Because if he doesn’t… if he hurts you again…” His jaw clenched, the rage slipping through despite himself. “…I’ll make sure he regrets it. You hear me?”

And Max, shaking but steadying under the weight of Daniel’s hands and words, nodded once. Not because it fixed anything, not because it untangled the mess inside him—but because Daniel was right. Charles would have to prove it.

And in the quiet that followed, though guilt gnawed at him for even thinking it, Max still wished Charles were there. Still wished he could sink into amber and salt and, just for a breath, stop thinking.

 


 

Charles’s phone buzzed, violent against his palm. He snatched it out immediately, heart hammering, and swiped the screen with clumsy fingers.

Seb.

Finally.

The text was short. An address. Not the same one his men had traced earlier.

For a second Charles just stared, his gut clenching. A different location. Which meant either Seb could have been catching on. Hopefully not though.

“Shit,” he muttered under his breath, then turned sharply. “Joris.”

The man was at his side in a heartbeat, expression alert.

“Seb sent me a pin.” Charles shoved the phone at him. “It’s not the same as the one we tracked earlier. Could be a diversion, could be the real thing. I want you to take a team and sweep the first location. If it’s empty, regroup with us. Max and I will go here.” He jabbed at the glowing map.

Joris’s eyes flicked from the screen back to Charles’s face. “Understood. We’ll be wheels up in thirty.” He tucked the phone into his pocket, but didn’t move. His gaze lingered. “And you?”

Charles stiffened. “What about me?”

Joris tilted his head, voice lower now, softer. “How’s it going? With him.”

Max.

Charles felt his chest tighten, an instinctive denial on his tongue—fine, it’s fine, don’t worry about it. He almost spat it out, but it caught, thick and sour, behind his teeth. He dragged a hand down his face instead, fingers digging into his temples.

“…Not fine.”

Joris said nothing. He just waited. That steady presence—unmoving, unreadable—made it impossible for Charles to wriggle free.

“I don’t even know where to start,” Charles admitted at last, voice cracking on the edges. “I regret it all, Joris. Every fucking thing. The way I handled him. The way I forced it.” His throat worked, struggling. “I thought—God, I thought if I followed what Mattia drilled into me, it would… work. That if I was strong enough, hard enough, he’d just submit and accept it. That’s what an alpha does, isn’t it? Keeps control. Never lets the omega stampede over him.”

The words left his mouth bitter, like poison.

“Except it doesn’t feel like control,” he said hoarsely. “It feels like I’m choking him. Every time I hear Mattia’s voice in my head telling me what I should do, what I can’t allow, I give in. I let it run me. And I see the way Max looks at me when I do—like I’m everything he hates—and I can’t stop. Especially since the gala…”

He swallowed hard, staring past Joris’s shoulder at nothing.

“Since I saw Mattia there, the voice is louder. Constant. Like he’s in the room with me. Whispering in my ear, pushing me backwards. And I—” He broke off, fists curling at his sides. “I don’t know how to fix this. Not with Max. Not with myself.”

Joris studied him for a long beat, then sighed through his nose. “You want to hear what Daniel told me last night?”

Charles blinked, startled. “…What?”

“While you were with Max, Daniel talked.” Joris’s tone was calm, but his gaze was sharp, cutting. “He said Max used to be head over heels for you. Not just interested. Entranced.”

The word punched Charles in the stomach.

“Daniel warned him,” Joris went on. “Told him you were dangerous, that you’d burn him alive if he wasn’t careful. Max didn’t care. Wouldn’t listen. Said you were worth it.”

Charles’s breath hitched. He looked away quickly, staring at the floor, at the scuffed toe of his boot. Anything not to let Joris see how the words gutted him.

“He told me he’d never seen Max like that about anyone. Never.” Joris’s voice dropped, steady but insistent. “Even at the banquet, when Daniel was tearing into you, Max defended you. You. And when he killed Pierre—”

Charles’s head snapped up, eyes wide.

Joris didn’t flinch. “Daniel said it was like something broke in him. He was alwyas composed until then. Controlled. And then suddenly all that clear mindedness disappeared. He snapped, for you. He’s never been possessive in his life, but in that moment? He couldn’t let you be stolen.”

Charles pressed his hand against his mouth, trying to hold himself together. Mattia’s voice snarled in the back of his mind—of course he snapped, omegas are weak, dangerous when emotional, never trust their devotion, leash them, cage them before they ruin you—but for some resason the words rang hollow.

“Look,” Joris said firmly. “Max is furious. Of course he is. You forced him, you hurt him, you tied him down without asking. He’s going to carry that for a long time. But deep inside? Before all of that happened he saw a version of you that wasn’t poisoned by Mattia. He saw the warm one. The protective one. The alpha who promised to take care of him, live for him, by him, with him.”

Charles’s lips trembled. He dug his nails into his palms, fighting to steady his breath.

“And that version of you?” Joris’s voice softened, almost kind now. “He believed in it. Hell, maybe he still does. Daniel said he’s never seen Max so… blinded by someone. So ready to fight for them. You might not believe it, but Max already forgave you once—when he should’ve run. And if you can shut Mattia up long enough, if you can claw that real part of yourself out again, he’ll forgive you again. Because it’s you. Not the mask you wear when Mattia’s ghost is barking orders. You.

For the first time in weeks, maybe months, Charles felt the voices dim on their own . Not vanish—never that—but quiet, like a tide retreating just enough for him to breathe. His throat burned with the urge to say something—anything—but no words would come.

Joris clapped him on the shoulder once, firm. “Get him his sister back, Charles. That’s the first step. The rest…” He gave a faint shrug. “The rest will come.”

Charles exhaled shakily, fingers curling around his phone again like it was the only solid thing in his hands. For a moment, he let himself believe Joris. Just for a moment.

 


 

Charles stood in the hall for a long beat after Joris left, Seb’s pin still burning on his phone screen. His legs felt heavy, like lead had filled them in place of blood. Every step back toward the staffroom felt like trudging against a current.

Joris’s words clung to him, burrowed under his skin. Max defended you. Max killed for you. Max believed in the version of you that wasn’t poisoned.

It was like being handed a mirror—one he didn’t dare look into.

The voice in his head stirred. Nonsense. He didn’t believe in you. He believed in the leash you tightened. Omegas need structure. Boundaries. Discipline. You’ve seen what happens when they’re left to run wild.

Charles clenched his jaw and pushed the thought down, hard, but it only quieted for a second before circling back, sharper, meaner.

He reached the door, hand on the knob, and hesitated. Behind it, he could hear faint voices—Max’s low tone, Daniel’s answering chuckle, then silence. Something in his chest twisted.

When he stepped inside, both Max and Daniel looked up. Max’s eyes met his first—blue, clear, steady. Not flat like earlier. Not hollow. But still unreadable. A bit red, like he just finished crying.

Charles felt his spine lock into its old posture, shoulders stiff, face neutral. He hated himself for it, hated how easily Mattia’s shadow pulled him into the armor.

“I got the address,” he said, voice clipped. He held up the phone. “Seb sent me a different location. Not the one we tracked earlier.”

Max stood slowly, movements deliberate. “Different?”

“Yes.” Charles glanced briefly toward Daniel, then back to Max. “Joris will check the original. We’ll take this one.”

Max’s gaze flicked toward Daniel for a beat—just a flicker, but Charles felt it like a knife. A silent conversation. A trust that wasn’t his.

The voice hissed. He doubts you. You let him doubt you. Are you really going to let your omega look at another man before he looks at you?

Charles’s hand twitched at his side. He forced himself to ignore it, forced himself to breathe.

Max finally nodded, crossing the room toward him. “Fine. When do we leave?”

“Now.” Charles swallowed. “The sooner, the better.”

For a moment, they just stood there—close, but not touching. Max’s scent brushed against him faintly, sharp blueberry muted with fatigue. It made Charles’s instincts lurch forward, begging for closeness, for proof that Max was his. But he didn’t move. He couldn’t.

“You alright?” Daniel’s voice cut into the silence, directed at Max but carrying a weight Charles couldn’t escape.

Max didn’t answer right away. His gaze was still on Charles, searching, testing, like he was peeling back layers with his eyes. Then finally, softly, he said, “We’ll talk later, Daniel. Charles’s men will transport you away from here, just in case things go sideways. When they come please don’t fight.” He said softly as he turned back to the aussie. 

Daniel simply nodded. Max must have already explained everything while Charles and Joris were talking. 

Charles nodded once at Daniel, too quick, and turned for the door before his expression could betray him.

The voice snarled in his skull as he walked. Later? He dictates when he can talk with other men? When you need to stay away? He’s already slipping the leash off, Charles. Already deciding where he stands.

He squeezed his eyes shut for half a second, willing it quiet. But all that came instead was Joris’s voice, steadier, cutting through: Max saw the real you. He believed in it. Don’t make him regret it.

Charles exhaled shakily, opened the door, and stepped into the night.

Max followed.

 


 

The Ferrari purred like a predator beneath them, its engine a low growl that filled the silence between them. No need to sneak up now, Seb knew they were coming either way.

Charles gripped the wheel tighter than necessary, knuckles straining white, eyes locked on the narrow stretch of road swallowed by night.

The address Seb had sent was over an hour away if he kept up his current speed. That meant an hour trapped with his own thoughts—and with Max, silent in the passenger seat, staring out into the dark.

Charles’s pulse kept stumbling, uneven. He could feel Mattia’s voice tightening its grip, like a hand around his throat.

You’re letting him control the silence. He should be trembling beside you, not calm. What kind of Alpha lets his Omega sit there, detached? Rein him in. Show him his place before he forgets it entirely.

Charles shifted in his seat, forcing his grip to loosen. He’d promised himself he wouldn’t. Not again. He couldn’t.

The engine roared as he pushed the Ferrari harder, the speed giving him something, anything, to cling to besides the war in his chest.

Then Max’s voice cut through, quiet but steady. “You smell like you’re about to snap the wheel in half.”

Charles flicked his eyes sideways. Max hadn’t turned his head, was still looking out at the ribbon of asphalt flying past, but his body was tense, shoulders pulled tight.

“I’m fine,” Charles lied, voice low.

Max hummed—a disbelieving sound. “No, you’re not. You smell like stress and anger and… fear.” The last word slipped out softer, like he hadn’t meant to say it, but Charles caught it anyway.

His throat closed. He wanted to argue, deny it, but the instinctive part of him—the part that had always craved honesty between them—stopped him cold.

Instead, he felt it: Max’s hand sliding over his, prying gently at the death-grip he had on the gearshift. Slim fingers laced with his, firm enough to hold, not to ask.

Charles nearly flinched. He hadn’t expected it. Not from Max. Not now.

“You’ll drive us into a tree if you don’t calm down,” Max murmured, still looking at the road ahead. “And I need you alive for at least a little while longer.”

It was a joke—barely—but his hand squeezed Charles’s, grounding.

For a moment, the noise in his head faltered.

Don’t let him. Don’t let him lead. That’s not how this works. He belongs under your hand, not holding it.

But Joris’s voice rose against it, softer, steady: Max believed in you once. He still does, or he wouldn’t be here. Don’t waste it.

Charles’s jaw trembled as he exhaled, forcing his shoulders to loosen, just slightly. His thumb brushed, tentative, against Max’s knuckles.

Max didn’t move away.

“Better,” the omega said, quiet but certain. And then, after a pause, “If you crash this car, Charles, I swear I’ll haunt you in the afterlife.”

Charles huffed something that might have been a laugh, the sound strangled but real.

For the first time since yesterday's incident, the weight in his chest eased just enough to breathe.

They drove like that through the forests of the south of france—engine snarling, wind slashing at the windows, Charles’s hand clenched in Max’s but not to restrain, not to posses, only to hold.

And for a fleeting moment, the voices went completely quiet.

Notes:

What are we thinking??

So after last chapter, Max basically decided that if he wants things his way, the only method left is to be cold and angry (thanks to Charles crying when Max told him how much he hated all of this). He’s fully in his detached girl era. But the best (or worst, depending how you look at it) part is how dependent he is on Charles now—Charles’s scent calms him down, Charles pushes the heat away the furthest, and Max literally can’t escape that fact. Also, the talk with Daniel about wanting to be an omega? That’s been baked into the fic since chapter one. Because Max, after being used as a weapon for most of his life and only loved conditionally, always ached for that primal, unconditional love a bond could bring. He knew it was unrealistic, he saw how ugly it could be, but that selfish little wish stayed buried in him.

So that’s Max.

Charles, on the other hand… yeah. Good luck keeping up that big bad alpha act when Max pats your hair. RIP brother. On a more serious note, he’s drowning in regret. He’d take it all back if he could, but now all he can do is live with what he’s done and hope Max forgives him one day.

As for the Max & Daniel convo—I actually wanted to make it longer, but decided to spread those little moments across future chapters instead. So just know the talk was bigger than what you saw here. And Joris + Daniel? Besties in the making. Watch them end up as groomsmen if Max and Charles get their happy(ish) ending.

Now onto Zandvoort: it was SO much fun. The organization was insane (I got there from Amsterdam faster than I get home from school sometimes). The fans were great—even if I was surrounded by too many McLarens for my liking but at least I managed to get a picture of my princess standing there during the anthem. And I will not talk about the weather except to say: how did I get more sunburnt in Holland than in Spain??? Anyway. Max P2, Hadjar P3 and funniest part being that me and my dad joked my mom would end up cheering Hadjar (becasue she doesn't know shit about F1 and lowkey goes to races just for the vibes) and she did… and then he podiumed. So now I’m brainwashing her into Verstappenism. You’re welcome for today. (Side note: Monza. Max Verstappen, driver of my life, my Shayla. But tbh I’m glad I went last year instead of this year—the Italians went absolutely feral and it was so much different from anything I have ever experienced. Also fun fact, my mom cheered for Leclerc back then. I swear on my one working knee I’m not making this up. Guys I'm going to get her into Lestappen)

Before I end this—shoutout to the guys behind me in Zandvoort stand 128/129 row 10. You were the real highlight of the GP, especially when you screamed about wanting to be in Charles Leclerc when they were showing him drinking water. Relatable.

Yap session over—tell me your thoughts + predictions, I love reading them!! Next chapter will come… idk when. I need to update my dilf Max oneshot (the smut 👀), then write my raceweek series update since I skipped Holland (Monza will have blowjob-before-the-race followed by being late for the national anthem), and also my summer socmed fic oh god. School is in the way, my knee still hates me, but what am I if not a Lestappen soldier skipping class to write fanfiction? (and also since I will not be climbing up those fuckass 4 flights of stairs just to get to english classes)

Chapter 15: If giving up the fight meant keeping Max this close, then Charles would surrender every time

Summary:

Max has a talk with Charles, heat strikes again because of course it does and Charles reunites with Seb. A bit of blood is spilled.

Notes:

m sorry

tw: smut, altercation that somehow turned mildly erotic (?), gun violence, blood, drugging, death

enjoy!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Ferrari ate up the road, its low hum filling the silence like a third presence in the car. Charles’s grip on the wheel was tight enough that his knuckles had gone pale, and every few seconds his eyes darted toward Max—who sat leaned against the window, arms folded, looking for all the world like he was carved out of ice. 

Except Charles could smell him: vanilla, faint at first, curling sharper, restless. Heat crawling closer.

Someone should really shoot Charles for making Max experience all of this during a heat.

Max broke the silence first, voice calm, almost conversational.
“You know Daniel told me some very curious things while you were gone.”

Charles’s stomach twisted. He tried for casual.
“...Did he now?”

“Mmhm.” Max didn’t even glance at him, eyes fixed on the blur of trees outside. “Like how you starved him for a bit. And how you’d smack him around whenever he annoyed you. So tell me, Charles—what was the plan? That I’d never find out you kept Daniel locked up? Or that I wouldn’t notice the bruises on his jaw?”

Charles’s grip tightened on the wheel. He swallowed, words tumbling out fast.
“I—look, I know I shouldn’t have done that. But I never wanted to keep Daniel hostage in the first place. He walked into the wrong place at the wrong time, that’s all. And I told you he’d be in rough shape when you saw him. Don’t act like it was some huge shock.”

He threatened to take you away from me, mon amour. Of course I discouraged him. You don’t let dogs bite the hand that feeds.

Max finally turned his head, brows lifted in mock interest. “That’s your argument?” His lips curved, humorless. “That you told me you’ve beaten him, so I shouldn’t be shocked when I actually saw it? That’s like telling me you’re gonna stab me, and then expecting me to thank you for the warning when you finally do it. And I don’t care if you didn’t want to imprison him, what matters is the fact that you did it.”

Charles’s throat tightened. Guilt flared, but so did stubbornness. “If he’d just kept his nose out of other people's business, none of this would have ever happened. And look Max, Daniel isn’t you. He’s… he’s just another Red Bull member to me. And in this line of work, you either buy loyalty or you beat it in. That’s how it works. Always has. You know it as well as I do.”

Max tilted his head, studying him. “Oh, I see. So you were doing him a favor, then? Torturing him so that he’d be worthy of working for Ferrari? Very noble.” Vanilla spiked sharper, playful now, even though his jaw was set.

Was Max… enjoying this argument? Enjoying making Charles realize just how much he’d fucked up? 

“I didn’t say that.” Charles’s jaw ticked. “I’m saying—it could have been worse. Do you even know how many of my people came back from Red Bull, Mercedes or even fucking McLaren with missing body parts? Honestly Daniel got off easy.” 

Mattias’s voice flickered faint at the back of his mind, dry and cold: Is that really the story you’re selling him? Why are you even having this conversation with an omega right now? You should just tell him to be quiet and make him submi—

Fuck off. Charles thought as he tried to shake the voice away. He’ll never be free, will he?

Max’s lips twitched, that ridiculous half-smirk forming again, as if the heat had loosened his tongue and his manners at once. “Easy? You literally threatened to kill him. Should I clap for your mercy, Charles, or hand you a medal?” He let the words hang, and then, softer and impossibly flirty, “Fuck it—maybe I should just bl—” He faltered, cheeks flushing as the rest of the sentence slurred into something else, thinner and more private.

Charles blew out a breath, hating the way Max folded the insult into a joke. “If he hadn’t kept running his mouth—undermining my devotion for you—I wouldn’t have touched him. But he wouldn’t stop. It’s done. No use digging it up.” His voice tried for steady. He failed.

Can we talk about something else? Like the vanilla that is about to suffocate me?

The omega was quiet for a beat, gaze sliding back to the window. Then, softly: “Charles, I thought I made it clear when we walked to Daniel. He’s my best friend. You hurting him? That’s the same as hurting me. I don't care if you didn't mean it, it happened and it has hurt me.”

The words struck like a blade, and Charles’s chest tightened until it ached. His fingers clenched the wheel, searching for something—anything—to give back. 

His mind snagged on the memory of the kitchen floor. The slap. The sting. The relief in Max’s eyes after.

“You can hit me,” he blurted. “If it helps. Punch me back. If that’s what you want.” The offer came out half-hopeful, half-despereate. 

Max’s head snapped toward him, eyes wide, incredulous. Then a laugh slipped out, low and amused, curling like smoke. It only made Charles’s ears burn hotter.
“What is it with you? First I slap you to the floor, now you’re volunteering yourself as a punching bag? What are you, some kind of masochist?”

Charles flushed scarlet. “No! I just—” The words tangled, tripping over his guilt. “I thought maybe it would help. Like last time. You seemed lighter after the slap. I thought… maybe if I gave you the chance to hurt me back, it would be like… penance.”

Max blinked at him, the laughter fading into something quieter. 

Amused still, yes—but beneath it was a flicker of something else. Concern. Curiosity. A sharp edge of pity.

“You know that’s not how forgiveness works, right? You can’t just punch your way into being absolved.”

“I’m trying!” The snap tore from Charles before he could stop it. His voice cracked, sharp with frustration and helplessness. He winced, immediately regretting it, and dropped his gaze to the road, cheeks blazing. “I don’t… I don’t know how else to make it right. I don’t care if it hurts, as long as it makes you feel better.”

For a long stretch, Max studied him. His lips tugged upward, in reluctant amusement.
“God, you’re terrible at this.”

Charles dared a glance, and the smirk on Max’s face hit him like a bruise—stinging, yes, but softening him all the same.

“I’ll think about it,” Max said finally, voice half-teasing, half-serious. “Maybe one day I’ll take you up on the offer. Could be fun.”

Gonna get smacked around by your omega now? Should have just left you at your fathers grave, waste of potential. That italian accent supplied. It was weak but still there. 

Maybe he should just get a lobotomy to get rid of it.

Charles groaned under his breath, mortified.

But Max wasn’t done. His voice dipped low, almost conversational, though the bite remained. “And by the way… why did you show Daniel the photos? You swore no one else would ever see them.”

It didn’t even sound like a demand anymore—more like bait, a tease sharpened by the heat Max must have been slowly, but surely, descending into. 

Charles’s stomach lurched, cold and hot all at once. He wished someone would put a bullet through his skull right then. “I didn’t—”

“Don’t.” The word cut him off clean, soft but lethal. “Don’t you dare lie to me.”

Shame blistered beneath Charles’s skin, the collar of his shirt suddenly too tight. He forced the explanation out, clipped and strangled.
“I had to make him believe. To show him it was already done. That there was no turning back. It was easier this way. They weren’t even that bad, Max. Just a few. Nothing explicit. Just enough to prove you were with me.”

Max’s reply sliced through him, clear and sharp as glass.
“Do you get off to them?”

Charles froze. His throat worked, but no sound came. 

Was that Max speaking, or the heat unraveling his restraint? 

He didn’t answer, not because he couldn’t. Because Max wouldn’t like the truth: he didn’t need pictures when he had the real thing trembling for him every so often, even with the symptoms minimalized by the collar.

Although he did find the photos he had taken quite arousing, yes.

Max laughed, low and humorless, a sound brittle enough to crack. “Yeah. Thought so. You’re pathetic, you know that?” His lips curved faintly, the smirk weak but there. “At least own it. We’ve already burned through most of your weird kinks anyway.”

Charles’s jaw ached from clenching. He said nothing, just pushed the Ferrari harder, the engine’s scream drowning out everything but his pulse.

 

For a while, silence finally enveloped the car.

 

Then Max shifted, restless, thighs pressing tight together, breath catching uneven in his chest. Vanilla bled heavier into the car, thick and sharp, curling in Charles’s lungs. Max’s fingers twitched against his leg, betraying him.

His poor omega—still too proud to ask.

Charles risked it, voice low, steady, almost tender. “Is the heat getting worse?”

Max’s answer came after a beat, his eyes fixed stubbornly on the blur of trees. “…I’ll manage.”

Charles’s gut twisted at the word. He saw the tremors in Max’s hands, the way his body pulled taut, strung like a bow ready to snap. 

Manage. 

Always manage, even when it hurts.

That was enough.

Charles wrenched the wheel, guiding the car off the road into the shadow of a cluster of trees. Gravel crunched under the tires as they slowed to a stop.

Max whipped toward him instantly. “What the fuck are you doing? We don’t have time—Vic—”

“We’re early,” Charles cut in, firm, already unbuckling. “Joris hasn’t even reached the first location. We have time.”

Max’s eyes widened, panic cracking through the thin shell of control. “No. No, we can’t just—” His words stumbled, rushed, almost pleading. “I’m sorry I teased you, okay? After we get Vic to safety, then we can—”

“Max.” Charles’s voice cut low, steady. He leaned closer, scent rolling out in slow waves, pressing down against the sharp, restless vanilla that clawed at him. Anchoring, grounding, steady as stone. “It’s better if you’re clear-headed when we go in. Better for her. Better for you. You know how bad it can get if you just let it fester.”

That’s what he told himself. That was the excuse. The truth was simpler: if Max kept twitching like that, trembling at every brush of contact, the plan could simply fall apart. 

And if Charles had to keep breathing in that thick, heated vanilla, begging him to move, to satiate, he’ll lose control before they’d even reached the door.

Max’s lips pressed together, stubborn, trembling. His breath hitched shallow, his cheeks burning hot as his body betrayed him. He shifted against the seat as if he could hide the shiver, but it only made the vanilla thicken, sweet and sharp.

Charles’s hand lifted slowly, careful. His fingers hovered near Max’s jaw, not touching yet, holding himself on the edge of restraint. 

When he finally spoke, his voice came low, roughened by guilt and the primal need to soothe.
“Let me help you. Just for a little while. You can hate me all you want after that.”

Max let out a sharp, frustrated huff, slumping back into his seat. He glared at the dashboard like it had conspired against him. He opened his mouth to snap a refusal—then froze. That awful clench gripped low inside him, sharp, twisting, painful. Almost like being shot.

If that happens while he’s supposed to be executing his plan, it might create a bit of an inconvenience.

“Fine,” he muttered, voice rough, uneven. “You’re right. Happy now?”

His hand dragged through his hair, restless, tugging hard at the strands. “But tell me—how the fuck do you think this is gonna work, huh? You wanna drag me outside and fuck me against a tree? Or lay me out on some moss like I’m in a goddamn fairytale?”

His laugh was sharp, mocking—yet the vanilla spiked all the same.

Charles’s mouth tugged into the faintest smirk, though his voice stayed careful, calm.

“Or,” Charles said evenly, “you could just sit here and let me suck you off in my car.”

Max’s head snapped toward him so fast it almost hurt. His cheeks flushed hot instantly, betraying him, even as his mouth twisted into a weak scoff. “That… that doesn’t work the same,” he muttered, restless in his seat. 

His thighs pressed together, shifting, failing to stay still. “Not as well as… yeah. Honestly ever since you did that before we went to Daniel, I’ve been…” His voice dipped, thinned, like the words were being dragged out of him against his will. “…feeling on edge. Emotional. Agitated. Like my body is pissed at me for taking release without—without being knotted. Like it knows it was cheated, turned all my senses up by a hundred and now it won’t let me rest until—until—”

He tried to choke the words back, a strangled sound ripping out of him, but they kept coming. “So if you don’t want me clawing your eyes out the next time you say you hurt someone to ‘protect’ me, Charles—you better use that dumb alpha brain of yours and just knot me like a mate is su—”

The words snapped off, Max slapping both hands over his mouth, eyes wide, horrified at what had just spilled out. 

Did he just call Charles his mate? 

His breath came fast and shallow against his palms. “What the fuck am I saying? Please forget that Charles. God, someone needs to sedate me.” 

This heat was tearing him apart from the inside, shredding every wall he thought he had. Every wall he had built ever since he drank that god forsaken whiskey was crumbling down more and more, each time he spoke. 

And Charles, of all people, got to see it—got to see Max unravel, begging with his body even as his pride tried to choke him silent.

Charles swallowed hard. Every muscle in his jaw flexed as he fought to hold himself steady, to hide the spark that shot through his veins at Max’s desperate confession. Some part of Max’s brain already considered him to be his mate. 

He’s going to be totally normal about that. 

His voice came slow, deliberate. “So you’d rather I knot you.”

Max’s face twitched violently, lips parting, then snapping shut again. “That’s not what I—”

Charles cut him off gently, voice a low thread. “Do you want to be on top, or bottom?”

Max blinked, stunned. “What?”

A quiet whirr filled the Purosangue as Charles pressed the button, reclining the passenger seat smoothly, the leather sliding back to make space.

Max’s eyes widened, panic and lust crashing together in his chest. “What the fuck? No—we’re not—Charles, we are not fucking in the car. Absolutely not. I’m not getting this beautiful Ferrari dirty.”

Charles looked at him steadily, unbothered, as if they were discussing weather. “Then I’ll have it cleaned after. You don’t have to worry about it. It’s going to get messy either way if the plan works.”

He shrugged off his jacket and pointed it where Max was sitting, then glanced back up at Max. “Better?”

That was when Max realized—Charles wasn’t joking. His stomach flipped.

Charles read the hesitation in his eyes and softened, lowering his tone. “If you really want, we can take it outside. I can really fuck you against a tree—though it’ll hurt more and probably messup the cuts from the mirror. Maybe on the moss, but you’ll get dirty. And you’ll have bugs crawling where you don’t want them.” A faint smirk flickered at his lips. “I could bend you over the hood, too. But that might be… distracting for other drivers.”

Max’s face flamed red, his ears burning. He dropped his gaze and muttered, barely audible, “I’ll be on top.”

Charles’s chest tightened. He nodded once, serious, and slipped out of the car to round the hood, sliding into the reclined passenger seat and settling back against the leather. He watched in silence as Max hesitated, then fumbled with his shoes, carefully slipping out of his pants.

The sight made Charles’s pulse hammer. The trousers—cut too tight, chosen by him—hugged Max obscenely, the soft fabric showing every line, every curve. Paired with the baby-blue shirt, the whole set screamed fragile, doll-like, a trophy. 

First part of Max’s plan, executed perfectly. 

And yet now, watching Max peel them off with reluctant fingers, Charles felt a pang of guilt in his gut.

Max sat across his lap, thighs bracketing his, solid and unyielding despite the heat clouding his scent. Charles tried—God, he tried—not to stare. But his eyes betrayed him, roaming up strong muscles, over the shirt clinging to his chest, to the faint flush painting Max’s throat that could be seen through the holes in the collar.

He should’ve had his camera. The thought struck him with dark amusement and sarcasm all at once. A single frame could never capture it—this mix of power and fragility, of defiance and reluctant surrender.

Well. If he couldn’t photograph it now, he’d have it preserved another way. The marble statue was already commissioned as far as he knew. This moment would live forever, whether Max knew it or not.

Charles swallowed hard, lifting his eyes back to Max’s face. “Whenever you’re ready,” he murmured.

 


 

Max didn’t know what to do with his hands. They hovered, useless and uncertain, half-reaching for Charles’s shirt before pulling back, fidgeting in the charged space between them.

Charles noticed immediately. He caught Max’s wrists gently, guiding them upward and placing them firmly on his shoulders. “Here,” he said softly, his voice low but steady. “Hold onto me.”

Max’s fingers flexed against the fabric of Charles’s shirt, gripping tighter as if anchoring himself.

Charles let his own hands roam, slow and deliberate—up Max’s arms, down his sides, pausing at his waist before gliding higher again. 

He needed to make it good for Max. For it to be more than just a necessity. 

Each pass drew a shiver from Max, subtle at first, then sharper when Charles’s palm brushed along his ribcage. His thumb traced the hard line of Max’s jaw, tilting his face.

Charles leaned in, careful, tentative, his lips hovering just close enough for the heat of his breath to mingle with Max’s. 

But Max froze. His body went stiff, his eyes wide, and he leaned back just slightly, as though retreating into himself.

Charles stopped instantly. He schooled his expression, forced the disappointment from his face, even as something inside him sank. Too much. Too fast. He’s slipping away from me. Again.

But then Max’s gaze softened, shifting into something unreadable. Conflicted. He stayed still, thinking—calculating. Charles almost started to pull away completely, already bashing himself in his head for ruining it—

When Max suddenly leaned forward and pressed his lips against his.

It was soft, almost trembling, as if Max was scared of his own choice. Charles froze, stunned by the sudden gift of it. 

He couldn’t understand. Why would Max still reach for him, after everything? After the lies, the bruises, the nights Charles swore were meant to protect but only left scars? It felt impossible, undeserved. It was undeserved. 

A part of him wondered if maybe Joris had been right, if maybe Max was too forgiving for his own good, or if the heat was twisting his instincts into something pliant and reckless. Was this really forgiveness? Or just biology tugging Max back into his orbit?

The doubt gripped him only for a heartbeat, but that was long enough for him to realize he didn’t want the answer. 

He didn’t want to question it. 

Not now. 

So Charles kissed him back. Slowly at first, coaxing that timid press of lips into something fuller, surer, until it deepened into something that made his head spin.

And Max responded like tinder meeting flame—fast, consuming, as if his restraint had only ever been a fragile thing waiting to collapse. 

Maybe it was the heat, hormones finally overwhelming him completely, stripping him down to need. Maybe it wasn't a choice at all.

Charles was willing to take it either way.

What started as tentative became hungry, greedy. The kiss grew hotter, messier—until it wasn’t a kiss anymore but a battle, tongues clashing, teeth nipping, a desperate fight for control neither wanted to concede.

But Charles—he let him. He let Max win.

He opened himself to it, allowed Max to take over, to claim him. 

Because if giving up the fight meant keeping Max this close, then Charles would surrender every time.

The air thickened, the enclosed cabin flooded with Max’s scent—blueberry, sharp and sweet, tangled with the vanilla of his heat. It clung to Charles’s skin, filled his lungs, coated his tongue with every kiss until it was dizzying.

At some point they removed each other's shirts just to have more access, more skin on skin contact that both of them craved for completely different reasons. 

Max grew restless, grinding down hard against Charles’s lap, clad now only in underwear. Each movement pulled a low groan from the alpha, his hands gripping Max’s thighs as though to steady him. 

With one swift movement, Charles unlocked his own pants, dragging the zipper down to free his cock, flushed and aching.

His gaze flicked to Max’s underwear, the last thin barrier between them. Sliding it off would mean breaking the moment, making Max shift away—and Charles couldn’t bear the thought. 

So instead, he hooked his fingers into the fabric and, with one sharp pull, simply ripped it apart.

The sound tore through the air. Max gasped, eyes wide, frozen for a heartbeat. Shock flooded his expression, a flicker of awareness dawning.

He looked at Charles then—not just as the man kissing him, but as the Alpha who could, if he wanted to, take everything by sheer force. Rip more than fabric. Bend him, claim him, make him submit.

Just like he originally planned to do.

Yet here they were. Max on top, controlling the pace, the alpha beneath him willing to bend to his every whim.

Charles stayed still, breathing hard, giving Max the choice. He kept his hands steady, offering strength without demand, waiting for Max to move first.

It wasn’t everything. Not freedom. Not even equality, really. But it was something—more than most Alphas would ever offer.

And Max knew it.

Only Charles would be so head over heels for him, in his own twisted way.

Just as he was pondering all those facts another wave of the heat hit Max hard and sudden, curling low in his gut, flooding his body with dizzying need. His head swam, every breath laced with Charles’s amber scent until it felt like drowning. 

He couldn’t wait anymore. He wouldn’t.

Bracing himself, Max lifted his hips just enough, angled, then sank down onto Charles’s cock in one sharp movement. The sound that tore out of them—two groans tangled together—shook the car’s quiet like thunder.

Max’s body clenched around him, hot, slick, perfect, and for a moment he thought he might lose his mind. 

Is it just the heat? Max wondered through the haze, his thighs trembling as he adjusted. Or is it because we really are this compatible? Or maybe… maybe he’s just this good.

Charles nosed along the line of his jaw, breath shuddering, lips brushing against the damp skin of his throat along where the collar clung. 

For one brief, dangerous second Max allowed himself to lean into it—until memory came rushing back. He stiffened, then asked, voice low and sharp as he tried to keep his composure and whatever’s left of his sanity, while awkwardly moving his hips:

“So, have–ah you thought how you want to claim me yet?”

Charles stilled. His hands, which had been steady at Max’s waist, froze. Confusion flickered across his features. “What are you—Max, I—” He stumbled over the words, confusion threading through his tone.

“Charles,” Max cut him off, his hips rolling in a slow, deliberate grind that had them both groaning again. “Please don’t act like you forgot already. You’re the one who wants to claim me. You said it. We agreed—after Vic is free, I’ll let you.Just answer the question.”

Charles swallowed hard, fighting to steady himself as Max rode him with slow, merciless intent. 

Of course he already had it planned out. Multiple scenarios neatly written out in his mind, each depending on how the next few hours and days will go.

But Max didn’t need to know all the details. 

His voice came rough, dragged from somewhere deep. “I’ll do it… but only after. After all this is over. After you’ve settled—after you’ve had time to breathe in this body.” He exhaled shakily, his thumb brushing circles against Max’s hip as though the contact would steady them both. “And I’ll make it as painless as I can. I swear.”

Max tilted his head, eyes half-lidded but sharp as he moved his hips with a passion. “And—mphm—what if I said I didn’t want to anymore?” There was no real intent behind it, both of them could feel it, but it still hung heavy.

Charles went quiet—quiet as a man could be with an Omega in heat grinding down on his cock, squeezing every nerve raw. 

His silence said more than words ever could.

Max laughed, dark and breathless, his teeth flashing as he bent down, mouth pressing hot and punishing against Charles’s throat. 

“I thought so,” he murmured against skin, biting down hard enough to make Charles’s breath hitch into a broken sound, but not hard enough to break the skin. 

“You couldn’t let me get away if you tried.”

Then Max’s mouth dragged over Charles’s scent gland, teeth grazing dangerously close. Not deep enough to mark, just enough to make Charles whimper—an honest, broken sound that slipped past him before he could hold it in. His hands twitched at Max’s hips, not sure if he wanted to pin him down or pull him closer.

“I used to… fuck—used to really like that about you,” Max slurred against his skin, the words sticky with heat, almost dreamlike. “How obsessed you were. How it felt like I was your whole damn world.” His breath shook, sweet and sharp, lips dragging over the delicate skin.

Charles melted under the honey-thick tone. He knew—God, he knew—Max was this unguarded only when the heat scrambled him. That was the only reason truths like this ever spilled out.

And he drank every last drop.

“But then—” Max gasped as Charles’s cock shifted deeper, his voice breaking into a needy moan before the words tumbled on, half-growl, half-confession. “Then I found out just how deep—shit, right there—your obsession really went. How much you were willing to take away from me… as long as it kept me yours.”

Charles whimpered when Max sucked at the skin behind his ear, heat searing straight through him.

“And you’re so… fucked up, Charles,” Max breathed, the words dissolving into a shiver. “The most broken person I know. But I—” He broke off, biting harder, almost feral now. “I still crawl back. Every time. Even when I was with Daniel, all I could think about—” His voice cracked, dazed, unfiltered. “Those big green eyes of yours. I hate you. I fucking hate you… but fuck, I need you. I ache for you so much I don’t think I will ever satiate it.”

The graze of teeth turned too sharp, too close to breaking skin as Max rambled on. Charles snapped, shoving his wrist to Max’s mouth. “If you really need to bite something, mon ange, then bite me here. Not my neck. Not yet.”

And dazed as he was, Max obeyed. His teeth sank into Charles’s wrist with a desperate cry, blood rushing hot and sharp down his tongue.

That was the moment Charles lost his restraint. He bucked up hard, slamming into the omega with a ragged rhythm that rocked the Ferrari on its suspension. Their bodies slipped with sweat, breaths tangled into broken moans and curses, the air thick with blueberry and amber gone molten.

Charles’s hand fumbled down, finding Max’s cock, stroking in frantic sync with every thrust. Max arched and writhed, heat consuming him whole. Charles, even then, tried to angle his grip to keep the mess from hitting the leather—like it mattered.

Max didn’t care. He came with a sharp cry, his body convulsing, release spilling hot as his teeth sank deeper into Charles’s wrist, blood smearing.

The kiss that followed was brutal, all teeth and blood and laughter twisted into defiance. And Charles, undone, spilled deep inside, knot swelling, anchoring them together.

The car stank of them—heat, blood, surrender—an entire storm sealed in leather and steel, tangled in promises neither of them dared name.

 


 

For a while, neither of them moved. The Ferrari sat tucked beneath the canopy of trees, its engine silent, the air inside heavy with the lingering scent of sex and heat. Outside, leaves rustled in the wind, faint and steady, a backdrop to the sound of two heartbeats trying to settle into rhythm again.

Charles leaned his head back against the leather, chest still rising unevenly. Max lay draped across his lap, skin flushed, lashes heavy but defiant as he stubbornly blinked against the pull of exhaustion.

The buzz of Charles’s phone cut through the quiet. He shifted carefully, not wanting to disturb the man sprawled against him, and glanced at the screen. A message from Joris.

Entering the original location now. Will update when we see what’s what.

Charles’s jaw flexed. He typed a quick acknowledgement before setting the phone aside. His hand, almost without thought, found Max’s back, fingers drawing idle lines over the strong muscles there.

“We’ve got time,” Charles murmured, voice low, almost coaxing. “Plenty of it. If you want… you could take a nap. You look like you’re about to fall asleep right here.”

Max’s head shifted against his shoulder, a muffled huff escaping him. “Hell no. I’m not falling asleep while you still have a knot in me.”

You already did that. Multiple times.

Charles almost smiled, the corner of his mouth twitching, though he kept his tone mild. “Suit yourself. Whatever you want.” His hand slid upward, stroking through the soft, sweat-damp strands of Max’s hair, the other still tracing soothing circles along his spine.

Max resisted for a few minutes—he always did—but soon enough, his breaths slowed. The fight bled out of him, and the steady rhythm of sleep overtook his body. His weight melted fully against Charles, warm and pliant, like he had no choice but to trust him in that moment.

Charles chalked it up to exhaustion: the heat burning through him, the sleepless night before, the emotional and physical toll of everything. Still, holding him like this made Charles’s chest ache in a way he couldn’t put words to.

His omega, safe and warm in his arms.

His gaze dropped to the ribbon tied neatly at the back of Max’s collar. He reached out, brushing it lightly with his thumb. The knot in his throat thickened. Would I listen to him if he really asked me not to claim him?

Mattia’s voice rose unbidden in his head, sharp and certain, like it always did: You follow through regardless. The omega is already yours. A claiming mark is just the seal on what’s inevitable.

Charles’s chest tightened. He wanted to argue. He wanted to believe he wasn’t so far gone. Maybe, if Max begged him—if he really, truly didn’t want it—he’d hold off. He could give him time. Let him remain unclaimed… for a while.

But even as he waged it, he knew. He wouldn’t let Max walk free. Wouldn’t let him out of the house, not for long. Not when the risk was that someone else might take him away.

And his rut—it was coming. He could already feel the edges of it, that restless itch in his bones. Two weeks, maybe less. 

The thought of Max in his house when it hit made something primal surge inside him. 

He’d always despised ruts: the violence, the way they made him useless to the world while business kept turning without him. They made him dangerous. Untethered.

But he remembered once—one time—he’d been given an omega-scented shirt. It had soothed him, even in the frenzy. Calmed the pressure just enough to breathe.

Would having Max—his Omega—in the house… change everything? Or would it be worse? Would he hurt him without meaning to, break him in ways that couldn’t be undone?

He looked down at the man curled against him now, so still, so vulnerable in sleep. His chest clenched painfully. He’d already hurt him so much intentionally. The thought of adding to that weight made bile rise in his throat.

Charles’s arms tightened around Max without realizing, pulling him closer as if to anchor himself. A soft, almost involuntary whimper slipped out of his throat, a sound he hadn’t meant to make. 

Max stirred faintly at the noise but only burrowed in closer, nuzzling at his chest like he belonged there.

Charles shut his eyes, pressing his cheek against Max’s hair. He hoped—God, he hoped—that the plan will work. That getting Vic back would give them both something solid to stand on. That maybe, just maybe, he could learn how to silence Mattia’s lessons and give Max what he actually deserved.

For now, though, all he could do was hold him tighter, stroke his back, and pray Max wouldn’t wake and see just how desperately his Alpha was unraveling.




 

The buzz of Charles’s phone vibrated against the console again, jerking him out of the half-trance he’d fallen into. Max stirred against him with a soft noise, brows furrowing.

Charles glanced at the message: Clear. Nothing here except for the scent of at least three people. Beta, Alpha and a distressed Omega. On our way to you now. Thirty minutes max.

He let out a slow breath, then brushed his hand through Max’s hair. “Maxie,” he murmured, giving the omega’s shoulder a gentle shake. “Wake up. We’ve got word from Joris.”

Max blinked groggily, lips parting around a yawn he tried to stifle. “Huh? Who…?” He rubbed his eyes like a child, still heavy with sleep. “What did he say?”

“The first location’s clean. We’re moving to the new one.”

It took a moment for Max’s foggy brain to catch up. Then, as he shifted in Charles’s lap, his face heated. His legs still straddled Charles, their clothes a mess, his body sticky with the remnants of their earlier frenzy.

“…shit.” Max grimaced, tugging at his shirt, trying to make himself decent. “We can’t just show up like this.”

Charles was already reaching for the packet of wet tissues in the console. He pulled a few free and began carefully wiping at Max’s chest, his throat, even the inside of his thighs. Max squirmed under the touch, groaning.

“Stop fussing—You’ll thank me when you don’t smell like sex the second we step out of the car,” Charles interrupted calmly, tilting Max’s chin to wipe at his jawline.

Max glared, still too drowsy to muster a proper bite. “Maybe I should smell like sex, for the plan, you know? Also you ripped my underwear to pieces, dumbass. What the fuck am I supposed to wear now?”

Charles’s lips quirked, but his voice stayed even. “Wait here.”

Max blinked at him. “Wait here? What the hell are you—”

Charles eased him off his lap, guiding him gently into the passenger seat. “Just sit. I’ll get you something.” He slid out of the Ferrari, walked to the trunk, and popped it open.

Tucked neatly inside, folded as if this were always part of the plan, were spare clothes. A pair of pants, a shirt—and underwear. Charles’s underwear. Not that Max needed to know.

When Charles came back, Max was slouched against the seat, arms crossed, still half-scowling, half-fighting the lingering haze of heat. He eyed the bundle suspiciously. “You had underwear in your trunk?”

Charles handed it over without flinching. “I have everything in my trunk. Get dressed.”

Max narrowed his eyes but didn’t push. He tugged the clothes on quickly, muttering curses under his breath the whole time. Charles kept his gaze politely elsewhere, though the temptation to glance—just once—burned at the edges of his control.

Once they both were dressed, Charles slid back behind the wheel, adjusted his sleeves, and started the engine. The Ferrari purred to life, sleek and obedient under his hands.

“Ready?” he asked quietly, glancing over at Max.

Max rolled his eyes, but the corner of his mouth twitched as he buckled in. “Yeah. Let’s get Vic before I lose my mind again.”

Charles pressed down on the accelerator, the car surging forward like a predator released, carrying them both toward the endgame.

 


 

The coordinates led them down a narrow gravel path, weeds gnawing at the edges until the road simply gave way to dirt. At the end of it—about five hundred meters away—loomed the shape of an abandoned church—stone walls mottled with moss, windows half-collapsed, the broken spire cutting into the gray sky.

Charles killed the engine and let the silence settle heavy around them. Even the birds seemed to have gone quiet.

He opened the trunk, flipping the lid with practiced ease. Inside lay a neat array of gear: electronics, weapons, papers in slim folders. He powered up one of the scanners, eyes narrowing as the small screen flickered with signals.

“Three inside,” Charles muttered, voice low. “But I’d bet there are more outside of range. They’ll come when things start moving.”

He set the device down, pulled out a sleek black pistol, and tucked it into his holster at the chest. Then a smaller one he hid next to his lower back. After that came a stack of documents: ’Morphyra’ written in bold letters at the front. At last he put on the pre-planned outfit as Max waited impatiently next to him.

“Do you have everything?” he asked, glancing over at Max.

Max leaned forward, popped open the passenger storage, and pulled out something Charles didn’t quite see before sliding it into his pocket. “Yeah. I’m good.” His voice was steady, but Charles didn’t need eyes to know better—the faint spike of tension in his scent gave him away.

Charles closed the trunk softly, stepped closer, and dropped his tone. “Hey. Whatever happens in there—I’ll make sure you and Vic get out. Even if it means I don’t.”

Max’s jaw worked, but he said nothing. He only turned toward the church, shoulders drawn tight. 

But when he started walking, the corner of his mouth tugged up—just barely, just long enough to vanish before anyone else could notice.

They reached the heavy chapel doors, the wood splintered and rotting but still intact. Charles rested a hand against Max’s neck, fingers firm at the collar.

“Ready?” he asked.

Max gave one small nod.

Charles shoved the door open.

The smell hit him like a slap: distressed omega, sharp and cloying, clinging to the air like smoke. Charles powered through—he’d been breathing that same bitterness daily since the injection he’d given Max. Another note lingered too, something acrid and wrong beneath it, but he shoved it aside for now.

Max staggered with the wave of the scent, his body tensing. Charles couldn’t tell if it was pure instinct or careful acting. Probably both.

The chapel inside was gutted, pews broken and tossed aside, candle holders long rusted. At the far end, beside the shattered remains of the cross, sat Sebastian.

The moment the door creaked, Seb’s head snapped up. His eyes landed on Max—and he was on his feet in a second.

Charles stayed a step behind, his hand on Max’s neck tightening, his body angled just so. It looked like he was pushing Max forward, using him as a shield—and that was the point. 

They both knew Seb wouldn’t shoot Max. But Charles? Once it all started to go down one wrong move and he’d be dead before he blinked.

Seb’s gaze dragged over Max, and Charles didn’t miss the way his expression shifted. Surprise first, sharp and raw. Then worry, real enough to sting. And finally—rage.

Baby blue. The shirt and trousers Charles had picked. Too tight on Max’s torso and hips, designed to catch eyes, to say possession. And the collar—Charles’s hand gripping it like Max was a trophy to hold up.

The rage in Seb’s face was almost enough to light the ruined church back to life.

And Charles knew then. The plan Max had spun, delicate and ruthless, was working.

 


 

Charles’s hand stayed firm at the back of Max’s neck, fingers hooked in his collar like he was keeping a pet from slipping the leash. His voice rose bright and buoyant, far too cheerful for the hollow ruin of the chapel:

“Sebastian! Mon dieu, it’s been forever! Tell me—do you miss Ferrari yet? Be honest. I think Kimi would love it if you came back. We’d welcome you with open arms!”

The grin that split his face was all glittering teeth—charming on the surface, dangerous underneath, every word a mockery.

Seb’s expression didn’t shift from its cold mask, but at the name Kimi something passed through his eyes. A flicker, gone in an instant.

He raised one hand, palm open, sharp as a command.
“Enough. The documents. Hand them over, and you get the girl. Then we’re done.”

Max, small in Charles’s grip, swallowed hard. His lips parted, breath shaky. “Is she oka—”

“Omega.” Charles’s voice dropped like a blade, velvet-wrapped steel. “Don’t speak another word until I allow it.”

The command rolled through the room like thunder. Max flinched, body locking tight as if yanked by invisible chains. His mouth snapped shut, eyes wide and wet, lashes trembling. His head dipped, submissive, throat bared in silent apology. His shoulders trembled with the effort to stay still.

Seb’s jaw tightened, a flicker of shock cracking through the mask. Charles used the alpha voice like it was nothing, carelessly cruel, and Max—Christ, Max hadn’t even fought it. He just obeyed.

Maybe the plan wouldn’t hold. Maybe Max wasn’t strong enough to—

No. Seb cut the thought dead. This was Max they were talking about. 

He will succeed.

He leveled Charles with a stare. “The documents. Now.”

Charles tilted his head like a cat with a mouse, mock-politeness dripping from every word. “First show me the girl. I want proof she’s still breathing.”

Seb’s gaze cut, quick, toward the side wall—just a flicker, but enough. His eyes landed on Max next, shimmering with unshed tears, trembling like his body couldn’t decide if it wanted to collapse or cling tighter to the heat Charles radiated behind him.

Seb exhaled, steady but sharp. “She’s here. Unconscious. I didn’t want her hurting herself trying to escape.”

Charles’s fingers flexed on Max’s collar, pulling him back against his chest like he was proving a point. His grin widened. “Then bring her.”

Seb strode to the confessional, movements deliberate, measured. He opened the small wooden door. Vic was curled within, chest rising and falling evenly, her face slack with drugged sleep.

“I gave her a few pills,” Seb said, his voice flat, almost weary. “Nothing dangerous. She’ll wake soon.” He shut the door gently, turned. “Now. Your turn.”

Charles’s smile softened almost tenderly as he shifted the documents in one hand, arm extending as though he might actually hand them over—

Then he spun.

The gun snapped up, gleaming in the half-light.

The shot cracked like thunder in the hollow chapel.

At the far end, a figure reeled out of the shadows before crumpling hard against stone. Blood spread fast beneath the slack head, dark tendrils seeping across the floor.

Max flinched violently, a strangled sound leaving him as he tried to jerk away from the sudden violence. But Charles’s hand clamped his collar, iron-strong, dragging him back tight against his chest. Pinned, the omega whimpered, small and helpless, trembling at the echo of the gunshot.

Charles only laughed. The sound was low, bubbling, delighted—as if he’d been waiting for this exact moment.

“Pssh—almost had me. Too bad I know exactly how you think, Seb.” His eyes gleamed as he tipped his head, a wolfish smile curving his mouth. “Maybe next time, don’t stare at your little shadow every five seconds, hm? And for God’s sake, tell him to wear some scent patches. The whole chapel stank of him.”

He flicked his wrist, tossing the bundle of documents aside. The stack skittered across the cracked stone floor, pages fanning open in a useless flutter. Seb caught a glimpse—blank. Every single one.

Of course Charles didn’t want a treaty. That man was always hungry for a win.

The gun came up again, smooth, steady, its barrel trained dead center on Seb’s chest. Charles’s grin sharpened, radiant and cruel. 

“So. Since this is how you want to play, I’d say our deal is off.” His hand flexed in Max’s collar, tilting his head so the light caught on the metal art piece at his throat. “But—because I know how much my omega likes you, I’ll be generous. I’ll let you walk away. Go. Before I change my mind.”

For the first time, Sebastian’s composure cracked—not fully, just enough for a beat of actual hesitation to slip through. His gaze lingered on Max, then flicked back to Charles, hard and unreadable.

And then—shockingly, deliberately—he nodded once.

“Do it.”

Charles blinked, confusion flickering in his eyes. His gun wavered, just slightly. “...What?”

“Do it.” Seb’s voice was low, steady. His gaze, though, wasn’t on the weapon anymore. It came back to Max and bore holes into him. “Pull the trigger.”

The words barely sank in before Charles’s wrist was wrenched sideways with startling force. The gun clattered across the stone, echoing through the chamber.

“What the—!” Charles’s shout was cut short as Max slammed into him, tackling him back with the full weight of his body. They crashed hard onto the floor, the air knocked out of Charles’s lungs in one sharp grunt.

For a heartbeat they froze, chest to chest, the raw heat of Max’s body pressed into him. Then Charles’s fury exploded.

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!” His voice boomed, echoing off the cold walls. He twisted beneath Max, muscles straining, but Max was wild, desperate, clinging to him with the kind of strength born of terror.

He didn’t answer. His breath came sharp, ragged, ghosting hot against Charles’s cheek as he fought to snake an arm around his throat. Charles arched violently, trying to dislodge him, but every buck, every twist only ground their bodies tighter together.

From the corner of his eye, Max glimpsed Seb—gun raised, finger trembling against the trigger. But Seb didn’t shoot. Couldn’t. Sweat gleamed at his temple, jaw clenched tight. Max could almost hear his thoughts: Come on, Max. End it. Just like we planned. Knock him out and be done with it.

Charles snarled, using brute force to carve out an inch of space. His lips curled back, breath hot, voice dipping low with dangerous resonance. “Omega, let me g—”

Max’s hand shot up, shoving his fingers into Charles’s mouth, silencing the command.

Charles gagged in shock, eyes flaring wide. Then his teeth snapped down savagely, biting until copper flooded his tongue. 

Max jerked but didn’t relent, even as pain lanced up his arm. His face was twisted in something feral, determined.

Instead, his free hand arced and came crashing down. His knuckles cracked against Charles’s jaw, right where Daniel bore a purple bruise. Then another punch recreated the one Daniel had on his cheek.

Charles’s head whipped sideways, a sound torn from his throat—a guttural noise of pain that somehow carried more shock than anger. 

Sebastian could see that Charles expected weakness, submission. 

Not this.

Their faces were inches apart, both panting hard. 

Charles’s breath was hot against Max’s skin, tinged metallic from the blood. 

Max’s gaze burned into his, wild and unyielding. 

It was a fight, yes—but it felt like something else too. 

A closeness so suffocating it was intimate, every strike, every gasp carrying the weight of unspoken words and hurt.

Charles bucked again, twisting, their hips colliding, legs tangled, their struggle turning into a brutal dance on the cold stone. 

Each shove, each wrench for control, brought them crashing into each other harder, closer.

Max leaned down, voice a raw hiss, his lips brushing Charles’s ear as he hissed his voice low, close, meant for the alphas ears only:
“Wish we could do this more.”

Charles’s whole body went rigid beneath him. But only for a moment.

One hand pinned, the other weakening, Max saw it—the subtle shift of Charles’s arm reaching behind his back, fingers brushing for the hidden gun.

“No you don’t.” Max growled.

He moved faster than even Charles could anticipate. His thigh slammed down, pinning Charles’s wrist mercilessly to the cold stone. 

The alpha’s sharp gasp punched the air between them—half shock, half something else—as Max’s free hand closed around the weapon first.

Charles’s lips twisted into a snarl, and then his teeth clamped down harder on Max’s bleeding hand. Bone crunched. White-hot pain shot through Max’s nerves. 

He cried out, tearing his hand free, leaving smears of blood trailing over Charles’s mouth, dripping down his chin like something intimate and obscene.

Charles licked the metallic tang from his lips, eyes flashing with equal parts rage and adoration. His omega. Fighting him. Winning.

The gun skittered between their bodies as they rolled violently across the floor. Every scrape of stone against their backs, every slam of muscle against muscle, blurred the line between brutality and closeness. Their legs tangled, hips colliding, every twist dragging them tighter together.

Max’s fist connected with Charles’s jaw again, snapping his head sideways. 

Charles grunted, shock bursting across his face more than pain—like he couldn’t quite believe this was happening. “Max, just—!”

But Max didn’t let him speak. 

He pressed his forehead hard against Charles’s as he tried to wrestle the gun away, sweat and blood mixing between them, breath crashing together in ragged bursts. 

Every grunt, every gasp sounded like something torn from a lover’s throat, not an enemy’s.

Charles shoved back, muscles straining, his body arching, their chests sliding slick with sweat against each other. 

His lips parted, voice dipping low, dangerous, ready to command—

“Omega, let me g—”

Max’s hand shot up, covering his mouth, smearing blood across his skin. “Don’t,” he growled, almost a whisper, almost a plea. 

Their eyes locked, molten blue against burning hazel, and for a heartbeat it felt less like a fight but instead something impossibly raw.

Charles’s eyes widened, breath catching as Max bore down on him.

He had never seen his omega like this—feral, unbound, devastating.

Maybe once.

When Max killed Pierre.
But that had been from a distance, a glimpse through smoke and fury.

Now—Charles was beneath him. Now he was the hunted, the prey.

And yet—God help him—he couldn’t look away.

Because Max was beautiful like this.
Wild. Terrible.
Fascinating.

Every line of him burned with heat and rage, with need and betrayal. The scent of vanilla was sharp and dizzying, wrapping around Charles like chains he didn’t want to escape.

The gun shifted between them, cold metal scraping against Charles’s ribs as Max’s grip tightened.

For a fleeting, fragile moment, Charles believed it wouldn’t happen. That this closeness, this fire, would break first. That Max would melt, would remember the bond between them before the violence could sever it.

His lips parted, trembling. A prayer. A plea.
“Mon ange…”

Bang.

The shot tore the world apart.

Sharp. Deafening. Final.

Charles’s body arched once beneath him, a violent shudder.

Then it collapsed.

Red bloomed across the pristine white of his sweater, a stark comparison. 

The alpha's lips moved soundlessly, his expression raw with shock, with betrayal.

And something softer, too. Almost tender.

Silence fell heavy around them as the world came to a stop.

 


 

Max froze, straddling Charles’s waist, the pistol trembling in his grip. 

His breath caught, jagged, as he stared down at the bloom of crimson spreading wild and fast across Charles’s chest. 

The white sweater drank it greedily, scarlet turning it into a grotesque rose, the heart of it still beating faintly beneath Max’s knees.

His own skin was marked with it—cold flecks of blood on his face, drops soaking into the baby-blue shirt clinging to him. It smelled like iron, like an Alpha, like everything Max had tried to run from.

Behind him, Sebastian lowered his weapon slowly, his eyes wide. That… wasn’t the plan. 

Max wasn’t supposed to kill him. 

Just knock him out. 

Just buy them time.

But Charles wasn’t moving.

The silence pressed in like a weight, broken only by Max’s shaky sob as it clawed up his throat. His chest heaved; his entire body shuddered. He staggered back a fraction, knees slipping against stone slick with blood.

“I—I didn’t mean to,” Max gasped, voice splitting apart. His hands shook violently, the gun nearly tumbling from his grip. 

He stumbled toward Seb, tears blurring his vision until the world fractured. “I just—I wanted to stop him, scare him—Seb, I didn’t mean to kill him.”

Seb caught him as he crashed forward, Max folding in on himself like a child into his chest. His small frame trembled, vulnerable, fragile in a way Seb had never seen. 

Beta's arms wrapped tight, grounding him, even as his own stomach churned at the sight of Charles lying there.

Blood spread slowly across the stones, too slow. The body was sprawled almost peacefully, his face tilted slightly toward them, lips parted, lashes clumped dark against pale skin.

Seb’s heart clenched. Charles looked motionless. Lifeless.

His apprentice. His downfall. Il predistinato. The boy turned monster. The man Sebastian had never fully understood.

The man no one had ever really understood.

Dead.

Just like that. 

Killed by his biggest obsession. 

The only person that made him capable of love.

It was romantic in a way. 

 


 

Max’s words broke him out of it—sharp, desperate, spilling out too fast to keep up.
“I was—Seb, I was so scared—I didn’t want to—I swear I didn’t mean to hurt him—I just wanted to stop him, not—not like this—” His breathing hitched, his hands clawing at Seb’s jacket as if clinging to life itself. “I didn’t mean it, I didn’t mean it—”

His nails dug hard into Sebastian's neck, but the beta allowed him. The poor boy probably was barely hanging on.

Seb hushed him, stroking the back of his neck, pressing his lips to damp hair. “It’s okay. You did what you had to. You’re safe now. Safe.”

But his eyes stayed fixed on Charles.

The sweater was dark with blood, yes, but the wound wasn’t gushing as it should. The pool spreading beneath him was too small, the flow too controlled. Charles’s chest wasn’t caving in, his skin wasn’t paling fast enough—

No. No, it had to be a trick of the eyes. Seb’s vision swam, the church tilting around him like the walls themselves were unsteady. It was too much. He felt like he was about to pass out.

He shifted, trying to ease Max off his chest, just enough to move, just enough to check—to be certain, to give the last goodbye its due.

But Max’s voice broke like glass against stone.

“Seb, please don’t leave me. Please.”

The omega clung tighter, desperate, his fingers digging into Seb’s jacket like talons. Seb pressed him closer, murmuring soft reassurances, though his gaze kept flickering back to Charles’s body sprawled across the stone floor.

Poor Max.
Dragged through fire, shattered and remade by the wrong hands. And now, the proof of it lay there—bloodied, broken—and Max’s own hands were stained with it.

Seb kissed the top of his head, forcing his voice steady. “It’s over. We’re going home now. Horner’s expecting us.”

Home.

The word felt heavy in his mouth.

Seb told himself it meant safety—Red Bull’s walls, a place where no one could never reach him again.

But the truth twisted low in his gut. 

He didn’t know what awaited Max once Horner had him in his grasp. Not anymore. 

Interrogations, certainly. Questions Max might not be able to answer. 

And Horner had never been gentle with his assets, let alone with liabilities.

Seb prayed it wouldn’t be worse.
Worse than being paraded as Charles’s trophy omega. Not like that.

But he couldn’t be sure.

He only knew that Max needed him now, needed to hear certainty in his voice, even if Seb himself couldn’t feel it.

Silence stretched, thick and suffocating.

But then Max’s reply came, softer, almost tender, curling in Seb’s gut like ice:
“...I don’t think we’re thinking of the same home, Seb.”

Seb frowned, finally looking down at him, confusion sharpening through the haze of… something. Why was everything moving so slow?

What do you mean ‘a different home’? What other home could Max possibly mean? 

He probably didn’t know that his flat in Salzburg had already been disposed of.

God, it is going to be so hard for him to adjust—

Wait. 

How was Max… speaking?

Didn’t Charles voice him? 

Ordered him not to utter a word without permission?

Then how…?

“Max, how—”

And then the world tilted.

Seb’s vision blurred, doubled, the edges of everything fracturing like broken glass. His knees buckled, hands twitching uselessly at Max’s shoulders. 

Panic surged up his throat, but far too late.

“Wha—” The word slurred, his tongue heavy and clumsy, before the darkness crept in, thick and merciless.

Max caught him easily, deceptively strong arms steadying the fall. 

For a moment Seb thought he saw something flicker across Max’s face—not grief, not fear, but the faintest curl of a smile, brittle and strange. Almost tender. Almost satisfied.

And then Seb was gone, swallowed whole by the dark, with Max the last thing holding him up.

Notes:

So, if I’m being honest—the start of this chapter is all over the place and I kind of hate it, but let’s look past that because we needed Max to bully Charles a bit about the things he has done, while charles cannot escape in any way. Also Max is still in heat, which forces them to be close even when he was literally yelling about how much he hates Charles a few minutes earlier. Really like this about them, the constant push and pull that is very much forced, but inescapable.

And then the church thing
well
uh
I think Charles kind of deserved that one
anyways

Sorry for the long wait—I swear I wanted to post this sooner, but my knee has been driving me nuts, school is hell, and I got way too drunk yesterday. But hey, at least Max won? Thank god? Unc is no longer washed? I cried a little? Pls give us more king?

As for the next update—idk when, but hopefully before my birthday, because I need to write a Charles birthday fic by then (fun fact: Charles and I share a birthday date lol) and I still haven't started the Max one (why do they have to be born so close to eachother?)(like great fic material but bro there is only so much I can write in a month)

So, aim for now: update before October 16th. I might also squeeze in updates to my other fics if I can find the time and energy—where did the demon that made me post every week during summer go? Please come back, baby, I miss you.

Anyway, thanks for sticking with me guys love you so muchh❤️❤️❤️ Share your thoughts and theories in the comments, really curious how you guys thing our boys will slither out of this situation!!

(also sorry i didn't reply to all the comment last time, but I honest to god didn't have any time omw to do it now)(like it's so bad I haven't read a single lestappen fic in like a week and a half)(i think the seasonal depression is starting even though it's literally 26 degrees outside)

byeee

Series this work belongs to: